BX  8975  .A3  1880 
Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church. 

The  confession  of  faith  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyteriar 


THE 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 


OF    THE 


Cnmkrlatto  |)«s&2ttrian  Cjrartjj 


IN   THH 


UNITED  STATES  OP  AMERICA. 


REVISED  AND  ADOPTED  BY  THE  GENERAL  ASSEM 
BLY,  AT  PRINCETON,  KY.,  MAY,  1829 


NASHVILLE,  TENN.: 

BOARD   OF  PUBLICATION,  C.  P.  CHURCH. 
It80. 


: 


^VT 


1I0JL] 
J. 
PREFACE. 


Cumberland  Presbytery,  constituted  1810, 
was  divided  into  three,  and  a  Synod  formed  in 
1813.  At  this  time  the  Synod  modified  the  West- 
minster Confession  of  Faith,  and  adopted  it  as 
the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian Church.  Subsequently,  the  formation 
of  a  General  Assembly  took  place.  This  judica- 
ture revised  and  adopted  the  work,  at  its  meeting 
in  May,  1829.  In  so  doing,  the  Synod  and  Gen- 
eral Assembly  only  exercised  an  undeniable  right, 
allowed  by  the  God  of  the  Bible,  and  secured  by 
the  civil  constitution  ;  and  discharged  what  they 
conceived  to  be  a  duty  to  the  Church  and  the 
world. 

The  occurrences  which  led  to  the  formation  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  are  detailed 
at  large  in  the  Circular  Letter  of  the  late  Cum- 
berland Presbytery,  in  a  series  of  letters,  com- 
monly called  a  "Reply"  to  a  Pastoral  Letter  of 
West  Tennessee  Presbytery,  in  the  third  edition 
of  Buck's  Theological  Dictionary,  as  published 
in  Philadelphia,  and  the  corrected  edition,  issued 
by  J.  J.  Woodward,  184-4;  also  in  Smith's  Church 
History.  To  these  the  reader  is  referred  for  cor- 
rect information  on  the  subject. 

(iii) 


IV  PREFACE. 

By  comparing  this  Confession  with  the  Pres- 
byterian, the  reader  will  learn  wherein  they  differ. 
Some  chapters  are  identical;  others  remodelled, 
by  expunging  what  the  Synod  thought  erroneous, 
and  adding  what  they  considered  true.  This  was 
neither  presumptuous  nor  arrogant,  since  the  only 
alternative  was  to  do  as  they  did,  or  abandon 
principles  dearer  to  them  than  life.  Let  the  work 
be  tried  neither  by  tradition  nor  the  Fathers,  bui 
by  the  Holy  Scriptures.  If  it  speaks  according 
to  the  Bible,  let  it  be  received;  otherwise,  re- 
jected. 

In  submitting  this  Confession  and  Discipline 
to  the  world,  and  especially  to  the  churches  under 
their  care,  the  Synod  was  prompted  by  a  desire 
to  do  good.  And  if,  in  the  providence  of  God,  it 
is  and  has  been  the  means  of  advancing  the  king- 
dom of  the  Redeemer,  the  highest  object  the 
Synod  had  in  view  has  been  accomplished. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGl 

PnKrACB iii 

Chap.  I.  The  Holy  Scriptures 9 

II.   God  and  the  Holy  Trinity 19 

III.  The  Decrees  of  God 25 

IV.  Of  Creation 28 

V.  Of  Providence 33 

VI.  The  Fall  of  Man,  Sin,  and  the  Punish- 
ment thereof. 37 

VII.  God's  Covenant  with  Man 41 

VIII.  Christ  the  Mediator 47 

IX.  Of  Free  Will 57 

X.  Effectual  Calling 60 

XI.  Justification 63 

XII.  Adoption 68 

XIII.  Sanctification 70 

XIV.  Saving  Grace 73 

XV.  Repentance  unto  Life 77 

XVI.  Of  good  Works 81 

XVII.  The  Perseverance  of  the  Saints 89 

XVIII.   The  Assurance  of  Grace  and  Salvation..  93 

XIX.  The  Law  of  God 99 

XX.  Christian  Liberty,  and  Liberty  of  Con- 
science   106 

XXI.  Religious  Worship,  and  the  Sabbath  Day.  112 

XXII    Lawful  Oaths  and  Vows 121 

(6) 


8  CONTENTS. 

PAGB 

XXIII.  The  Civil  Magistrate 126 

XXIV.  Marriage  and  Divorce 131 

XXV.  Of  the  Church 134 

XXVI.  The  Communion  of  Saints 139 

XXVII.  The  Sacraments 141 

SXVIII.  Baptism 145 

XXIX.  Of  the  Lord's  Supper 150 

XXX.  Church  Censures 156 

XXXI.  Synods  and  Councils 159 

XXXII.  The  State  of  Man  after  Death,  and  the 

Resurrection  from  the  Dead 161 

XXXIII.  The  Last  Judgment 164 

The  Catechism 168 

The  Ten  Commaudments 187 

The  Lord's  Prayer 189 

Form   of   Government   and   Discipline   of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 

Introduction 190 

Chap.  I.  The  Church 194 

II.  The  Officers  of  the  Church 196 

III.  Bishops  or  Pastors 197 

IV.  Ruling  Elders 199 

V.  Of  Deacons 199 

VI.   Ordinances  in  a  particular  Church 200 

VII.  Church    Government,    and    the    several 

kinds  of  Judicatories 203 

VIII.   The  Congregational  Assembly,  or  Judi- 
catory,  usually    styled    the   Church 

Session 205 

IX.  The  Presbyterial  Assembly 207 

X.  The  Synod,  and  its  Powers 21  * 

XL  The  General  Assembly 214 

XII.  Commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly.  217 

XIII.  Electing   and    ordaining  Ruling   Elders 

and  Deacons 220 

XIV.  Licensing  Candidates,   or   Probationers, 

to  preach  the  Gospel 221 

XV.   Ordination  of  Bishops  or  Evangelists...     225 


CONTENTS.  7 

PAGK 

XVI.  A  Minister  settling  and  removing 229 

XVII.  Missions 229 

XVIII.  Moderators 230 

XIX.  On  Privileges 232 

XX.  Clerks 233 

XXI.  Vacant    Congregations    assembling    for 

Public  Worship 233 

Form  of  Process  in  the  Judicatories  of  this 
Church. 

Chap.  1 235 

II.  Process  against  a  Bishop  or  Minister 239 

Directory   for   the   Worship   of   God   in   the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 

Chap.  I.  Sanctification  of  the  Lord's  Day 243 

II.  Assembling    of    the   Congi-egation,    and 

their  Behavior  during  Divine  Service  245 

III.  Public  Reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures..  245 

IV.  Singing  of  Psalms,  Hymns,  and  Spiritual 

Songs 246 

V.  Public  Prayer 247 

VI.  Preaching  of  the  Word 250 

VII.  Administration  of  Baptism 251 

VIII.  Administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper 253 

IX.  Admission  of  Persons   to  Sealing  Ordi- 
nances   257 

X.  Mode  of  inflicting  Church  Censures 258 

XI.  Solemnization  of  Marriage 263 

XII.  Visitation  of  the  Sick 266 

XIII.  Burial  of  the  Dead 269 

XIV.  Fasting,  and  Observation  of  the  Days  of 

Thanksgiving 269 

XV.  Directory  for  Secret  and  Family  Worship  271 


THE 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE    HOLY   SCRIPTURES. 

Although  the  light  of  nature,  and  the  worka 
of  creation  and  providence,  do  so  far  manifest 
the  goodness,  wisdom,  and  power  of  Grod,  as  to 
leave  men  inexcusable  ;a  yet  in  order  to  reveal 

I.  °Rom.  ii.  14,  15:  For  when  the  Gentiles,  which 
have  not  the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in 
the  law,  these,  having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto  them- 
selves ;  which  shew  the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their 
hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing  witness,  and  their 
thoughts  the  meanwhile  accusing  or  else  excusing  one 
another. — Rom.  i.  19,  20 :  Because  that  which  may 
be  known  of  God  is  manifest  in  them;  for  God  hath 
shewed  it  unto  them.  For  the  invisible  things  of  him 
from  the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being 
understood  by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal 
power  and  Godhead ;  so  that  they  are  without  excuse. — 
Ps.  xix.  1,  2,  3  :  The  heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God, 
and  the  firmament  sheweth  his  handywork.  Day  unto 
day  uttereth  speech,  and  night  unto  night  sheweth 
knowledge.  There  is  no  speech  nor  language  where 
their  voice  is  not  heard.    See  Rom.  i.  32,  with  Rom.  ii.  1. 


10  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

himself  and  a  knowledge  of  his  will  more  clearly, 
and  the  medium  through  which  he  is  to  be  wor- 
shipped, it  pleased  the  Lord,  at  sundry  times,  in 
divers  manners  to  reveal  himself  and  to  declare 
his  will  unto  his  Church  ;b  and  afterwards,  for  the 
better  preserving  of  the  truth,  and  for  the  more 
sure  establishment  and  comfort  of  the  Church 
against  the  corruption  of  the  flesh,  and  the  malice 
of  Satan  and  the  world,  to  commit  the  same  wholly 
unto  writing;6  which  maketh  the  whole  Scrip- 
ture to  be  most  necessary, d  those  former  ways  of 

6  1  Cor.  i.  21 :  For  after  that  in  the  wisdom  of  God 
the  world  by  wisdom  knew  not  God,  it  pleased  God  by 
the  foolishness  of  preaching  to  save  them  that  believe. 
— 1  Cor.  ii.  13,  14:  Which  things  also  we  speak,  not  in 
the  words  which  man's  wisdom  teacheth,  but  which 
the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth  ;  comparing  spiritual  things 
with  spiritual.  But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the 
things  of  the  Spirit  of  God;  for  they  are  foolishness 
unto  him  :  neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are 
spiritually  discerned. 

c  Heb.  i.  1  :  God,  who  at  sundry  times,  and  in  divers 
manners,  spake  in  time  past  unto  the  fathers  by  the 
prophets. 

dLuke  i.  3,  4:  It  seemed  good  to  me  also,  having  had 
perfect  understanding  of  all  things  from  the  very  first, 
to  write  uDto  thee  in  order,  most  excellent  Theophilus, 
that  thou  mightest  know  the  certainty  of  these  things 
wherein  thou  hast  been  instructed. — Rom.  xv.  4:  For 
whatsoever  things  were  written  aforetime  were  written 
for  our  learning  ;  that  we,  through  patience  and  com- 
fort of  the  Scriptures,  might  have  hope. — Isa.  viii.  20: 
To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony  :  if  they  speak  not  ac- 
cording to  this  word,  it  is  because  there  is  no  light  in 
them.     Rev.  xxii.  18. 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 


11 


God's  revealing  his  will  unto  his  people  being  now 
ceased.' 

II.  Under  the  name  of  Holy  Scriptures,  or 
the  word  of  God  written,  are  now  contained  all 
the  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  which 
are  these : 


OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


Genesis, 

Exodus, 

Leviticus, 

Numbers, 

Deuteronomy, 

Joshua, 

Judges, 

Ruth, 

I.  Samuel, 

II.  Samuel, 

I.  Kings, 

II.  Kings, 

I.  Chronicles, 


II.  Chronicles, 

Ezra, 

•Nehemiah, 

Esther, 

Job, 

Psalms, 

Proverbs, 

ecclesiastes, 

Song  of  Songs, 

Isaiah, 

Jeremiah, 

Lamentations, 

Ezekiel, 


Daniel, 

Hosea, 

Joel, 

Amos, 

Obadiah, 

Jonah, 

Micah, 

Nahum, 

Habakkuk, 

Zephaniah, 

Haggai, 

Zechariah, 

Malachi. 


«2  Tim.  iii.  15:  And  that  from  a  child  thou  hast 
known  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which  are  able  to  make  thee 
wise  unto  salvation  through  faith  which  is  iu  Christ 
Jesus  — 2  Pet.  i.  19  :  "We  have  also  a  more  sure  word  of 
prophecy  ;  whereunto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take  heed,  as 
unto  a  light  that  shineth  in  a  dark  place,  until  the  day 
dawn,  and  the  day-star  arise  in  your  hearts. — Heb.  i. 
1,  2  :  God,  who  at  sundry  times,  and  in  divers  manners, 
spake  in  time  past  unto  the  fathers  by  the  prophets, 
hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us  by  his  Son,  whon» 
he  hath  appointed  heir  of  all  things,  by  whom  also  he 
made  the  worlds. 


12  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 


OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

The    Gospel  ai-  Galatians,       Epistle  to   the 

cording  to  Ephesians,  Hebrews, 

Matthew,  Philippians,    Ep.of  James, 

Mark,  Colossians,      I  and  II  Ep~ 

Luke,  I.  Thessaloni-     istles  of  ~Pe- 

JOHN,  ANS,  TER, 

Acts  of  the  Apos-  II.  Thessalo-  I.  II  and  III 

TLES,  NIANS,  Epistles     of 

Paul's  Epistle  tol.  Timothy,  John, 

the  PtOMANS,     II.  Timothy,  Ep.  of  Jude, 

I.  Corinthians,  Titus,  Revelation. 

II.  Corinthians,  Philemon, 

All  of  which  are  given  by  inspiration  of  God, 
to  be  the  rule  of  faith  and  life.* 

III.  The  books  commonly  called  Apocrypha 
not  being  of  Divine  inspiration,  are  no  part  of 
the  canon  of  the  Scripture,  and  therefore  are  no 
authority  in  the  Church  of  God,  nor  to  be  any 

II.  e  Eph.  ii.  20 :  And  are  built  upon  the  foundation 
of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself  being 
the  chief  corner-stone. — Rev.  xxii.  18,  19  :  For  I  testify 
unto  every  man  that  heareth  the  words  of  the  prophecy 
cf  this  book,  if  any  man  shall  add  unto  these  things, 
God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are  written 
in  this  book :  and  if  any  man  shall  take  away  from  the 
words  of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take 
away  his  part  out  of  the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the 
holy  city,  and  from  the  things  which  are  written  in  this 
book. — 2  Tim.  iii.  16 :  All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspira 
tion  of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof, 
for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness. 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  13 

otherwise  approved  or  made  use  of  than  other 
human  writings.'* 

IV.  The  authority  of  the  Holy  Scripture,  for 
which  it  ought  to  be  believed  and  obeyed,  de- 
pendeth  not  upon  the  testimony  of  any  man  or 
Church,  but  wholly  upon  God,  (who  is  truth  it- 
self,) the  author  thereof;  and  therefore  it  is  to  be 
received,  because  it  is  the  word  of  God.* 

V.  We  may  be  moved  and  induced  by  the  testi- 
mony of  the  Church,  to  a  high  and  reverend  es- 
teem of  the  Holy  Scripture;*  and  the  heavenliness 

III.  ALuke  xxiv.  27:  And  beginning  at  Moses  and 
all  the  prophets,  he  expounded  unto  them,  in  all  the 
Scriptures,  the  things  concerning  himself. — Ver.  44: 
And  he  said  unto  them,  These  are  the  words  which  I 
spake  unto  you,  while  I  was  yet  with  you,  that  all 
things  must  be  fulfilled  which  were  written  in  the  law 
of  Moses,  and  in  the  prophets,  and  in  the  Psalms,  con- 
cerning me. — 2  Pet.  i.  21 :  For  the  prophecy  came  not 
in  old  time  by  the  will  of  man;  but  holy  men  of  God 
spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

IV.  *  2  Tim.  iii.  16 :  All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspira- 
tion of  God.  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof, 
for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness. — 1  John 
v.  9:  If  we  receive  the  witness  of  men,  the  witness  of 
God  is  greater:  for  this  is  the  witness  of  God  which  he 
hath  testified  of  his  Son. — 1  Thess.  ii.  13:  For  this 
cause  also  thank  we  God  without  ceasing,  because,  when 
ye  received  the  word  of  God,  which  ye  heard  of  us,  ye 
received  it  not  as  the  word  of  men,  but  (as  it  is  in  truth) 
the  word  of  God,  which  effectually  worketh  also  in  you 
that  believe. 

V.  *1  Tim.  iii.  15:  But  if  I  tarry  long,  that  thou 
mayest  kn,  w  how  thou  oughtest  to  behave  thyself  in  the 
house  of  God,  which  is  the  Church  of  the  living  God, 
the  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth. 


14  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

of  the  matter,  efficacy  of  the  doctrine,  the  majesty 
of  the  style,  the  consistency  of  all  the  parts,  the 
scope  of  the  whole,  (which  is  to  give  all  the  glory 
to  God,)  the  full  discovery  it  makes  of  the  only 
way  of  man's  salvation,  the  many  other  incom- 
parable excellences,  and  the  entire  perfection 
thereof,  are  arguments  whereby  it  doth  abundant- 
ly evidence  itself  to  be  the  word  of  God ;  yet, 
notwithstanding,  our  full  persuasion  and  assurance 
of  the  infallible  truth  and  Divine  authority  thereof 
is  from  the  inward  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  bear- 
ing witness,  by  and  with  the  word,  in  our  hearts.1 
VI.  The  whole  counsel  of  God,  concerning  all 
things  necessary  for  his  own  glory,  man's  salva- 
tion, faith,  and  life,  is  either  expressly  set  down 
in  Scripture,  or  by  good  and  necessary  conse- 
quence may  be  deduced  from  Scripture ;  unto 
which  nothing  at  any  time  is  to  be  added,  whether 

ll  Johnii.  20,27:  But  ye  have  an  unction  from  the  Holy 
One,  and  ye  know  all  things.  But  the  anointing  which 
ye  received  of  him  abideth  in  you,  and  ye  need  not  that 
any  man  teach  you  :  but  as  the  same  anointing  teacheth 
you  all  things,  and  is  truth,  and  is  no  lie,  and  even  as 
it  hath  taught  you.  ye  shall  abide  in  him. — John  xvi. 
13,  14  :  Howbeit  when  he,  the  Spirit  of  truth,  is  come, 
he  will  guide  you  into  all  truth  :  for  he  shall  not  speak 
of  himself:  but  whatsoever  he  shall  hear,  that  shall  he 
speak  ;  and  he  will  show  you  things  to  come.  He  shall 
glorify  me  :  for  he  shall  receive  of  mine,  and  shall  show 
it  unto  you. — 1  Cor.  ii.  10,  11,  12:  But  God  hath  re- 
vealed them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit;  for  the  Spirit  searcheth 
all  things,  yea,  the  deep  things  of  God.  For  what  man 
knoweth  the  things  of  a  man,  save  the  spirit  of  man 
which  is  in  him  ?  even  so  the  things  of  God  knoweth  no 
man,  but  the  Spirit  of  God. 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  15 

by  new  revelations  of  the  Spirit  or  traditions  of 
men  :m  nevertheless,  we  acknowledge  the  inward 
illumination  of  the  Spirit  of  Grod  to  be  necessary 
for  the  saving  understanding  of  such  things  as 
are  revealed  in  the  word  ;n  and  there  are  some  cir- 
cumstances concerning  the  worship  of  God  and 
government  of  the  Church,  common  to  human 
actions  and  societies,  which  are  to  be  ordered  by 
the  light  of  nature  and  Christian  prudence,  ac- 
cording to  the  general  rules  of  the  word,  which 
are  always  to  be  observed.0 

VI.  TO2Tim.  iii.  16,  17:  All  Scripture  is  given  by  in- 
spiration of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  re- 
proof, for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness; 
that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  fur- 
nished unto  all  good  works. — Gal.  i.  8  :  But  though  we, 
or  an  angel  from  heaven,  preach  any  other  gospel  unto 
you  than  that  which  we  have  preached  unto  you,  let  him 
be  accursed. — 2  Thess.  ii.  2  :  That  ye  be  not  soon  shaken 
in  mind,  or  be  troubled,  neither  by  spirit,  nor  by  word,  nor 
by  letter  as  from  us,  as  that  the  day  of  Christ  is  at  hand. 

nJohn  vi.  45:  It  is  written  in  the  prophets,  And  they 
shall  be  all  taught  of  God.  Every  man  therefore  that 
hath  heard,  and  hath  learned  of  the  Father,  cometh 
unto  me. — 1  Cor.  ii.  9,  10,  12:  But  as  it  is  written, 
Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  have  entered 
into  the  heart  of  man,  the  things  which  God  hath  pre- 
pared for  them  that  love  him.  But  God  hath  revealed 
them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit ;  for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all 
things,  yea,  the  deep  things  of  God.  Now  we  have  re- 
ceived, not  the  spirit  of  the  world,  but  the  spirit  which 
is  of  God ;  that  we  might  know  the  things  that  are 
freely  given  to  us  of  God. 

0  1  Cor.  xi.  13, 14 :  Judge  in  yourselves :  Is  it  comely 
that  a  woman  pray  unto  God  uncovered  ?  Doth  not 
even  nature  itself  teach  you,  that  if  a  man  have  long 


16  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

VII.  All  things  in  the  Scripture  are  not  alike 
plain  in  themselves,  noralike  clear  unto  all;*  yet 
those  things  which  are  necessary  to  be  known, 
believed,  and  observed,  for  salvation,  are  so  cleaily 
propounded  and  opened  in  some  place  of  Scrip- 
ture or  other,  that  not  only  the  learned,  but  the 
unlearned,  in  a  due  use  of  the  ordinary  means, 
may  attain  unto  a  sufficient  understanding  of 
them.3 

VIII.  The  Old  Testament  in  Hebrew,  (which 
was  the  native  language  of  the  people  of  God 
of  old,)  and  the  New  Testament  in  Greek,  (which 
at  the  time  of  the  writing  it  was  most  generally 
known  to  the  nations,)  being  immediately  inspired 
by  God,  and,  by  his  singular  care  and  providence, 
kept  pure  in  all  ages,  are  therefore  authentical  ;r 
so  as  in  all  controversies  of  religion  the  Church 
is  finally  to  appeal  unto  them  f  but  because  these 

hair,  it  is  a  shame  unto  him  ? — 1  Cor.  xiv.  26,  40 :  How 
is  it  then,  brethren?  when  ye  come  together,  every  one 
of  you  hath  a  psalm,  hath  a  doctrine,  hath  a  tongue, 
hath  a  revelation,  hath  an  interpretation.  Let  all  things 
be  done  unto  edifying.  Let  all  things  be  done  decent- 
ly and  in  order. 

VII.  p  2  Pet.  iii.  16  :  As  also  in  all  his  epistles,  speak- 
ing in  them  of  these  things;  in  which  are  some  things 
hard  to  be  understood,  which  they  that  are  unlearned 
and  unstable  wrest,  as  they  do  also  the  other  Scriptures, 
unto  their  own  destruction. 

«  Ps.  cxix.  105,  130:  Thy  word  is  a  lamp  unto  my  feet, 
and  a  light  unto  my  path.  The  entrance  of  thy  words 
giveth  light;   it  giveth  understanding  unto  the  simple. 

VIII.  'Mutt.  v.  18:  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Till 
heaven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no 
wi^e  pass  from  the  law,  till  all  be  fulfilled. 

•Isa.  viii.  20. — To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony;  if 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  17 

original  tongues  are  not  known  to  all  the  people 
of  God,  who  have  right  unto  and  interest  in  the 
Scriptures,  and  are  commanded  in  the  fear  of 
God  to  read  and  search  them/  therefore  they  are 
translated  into  the  vulgar  language  of  every  na- 
tion unto  which  they  come,"  that  the  word  of 
God  dwelling  plentifully  in  all,  they  may  wor- 
ship him  in  an  acceptable  manner,"  and  through 

they  speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because 

there  is  no  light  in  them Acts  xv.  15 :  And  to  this 

agree  the  words  of  the  prophets ;  as  it  is  written. — 
John  v.  46 :  For  had  ye  believed  Moses,  ye  would  have 
believed  me  ;  for  he  wrote  of  me. 

'John  v.  39 :  Search  the  Scriptures  ;  for  in  them  ye 
think  ye  have  eternal  life :  and  they  are  they  which 
testify  of  me. 

«1  Cor.  xiv.  6,  9,  11,  12,  24,  27,  28:  Now,  brethren, 
if  I  come  unto  you  speaking  with  tongues,  what  shall 
I  profit  you,  except  I  shall  speak  to  you  either  by  re- 
velation, or  by  knowledge,  or  by  prophesying,  or  by 
doctrine  ? ...  So  likewise  ye,  except  ye  utter  by  the 
tongue  words  easy  to  be  understood,  how  shall  it  be 
known  what  is  spoken  ?  for  ye  shall  speak  into  the  air. 
Therefore,  if  I  know  not  the  meaning  of  the  voice,  I 
shall  be  unto  him  that  speaketh  a  barbarian,  and  he 
that  speaketh  shall  be  a  barbarian  unto  me.  Even  so 
ye,  forasmuch  as  ye  are  zealous  of  spiritual  gifts,  seek 
that  ye  may  excel  to  the  edifying  of  the  church.  But 
if  all  prophesy,  and  there  come  in  one  that  believeth 
not,  or  one  unlearned,  he  is  convinced  of  all,  he  is 
judged  of  all.  If  any  man  speak  in  an  unknown  tongue, 
let  it  be  by  two,  or  at  the  most  by  three,  and  that  by 
course ;  and  let  one  interpret.  But  if  there  be  no  in- 
terpreter, let  him  keep  silence  in  the  church ;  and  let 
him  speak  to  himself,  and  to  God. 

wCol.  iii.  16:  Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in  you 
richly  in  all  wisdom,  teaching  and  admonishing  one  an« 

2 


18  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

patience  and  comfort  of  the  Scriptures  may  have 
hope.* 

IX.  The  infallible  rule  of  interpretation  of 
Scripture  is  the  Scripture  itself;  and  therefore, 
when  there  is  a  question  about  the  true  and  full 
sense  of  any  Scripture,  (which  is  not  manifold, 
but  one,)  it  may  bey  searched  and  known  by  other 
places  that  speak  more  clearly. 

X.  The  Supreme  Judge,  by  whom  all  contro- 
versies of  religion  are  to  be  determined,  and  all 
the  decrees  of  councils,  opinions  of  ancient  writers, 
doctrines  of  men,  and  private  spirits,  are  to  be 
examined,  and  in  whose  sentence  we  are  to  rest, 
can  be  no  other  but  the  Holy  Spirit  speaking  in 
the  Scripture.* 

other  in  psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs,  sing- 
ing with  grace  in  your  hearts  to  the  Lord. 

*  Rom.  xv.  4 :  For  whatsoever  things  were  written 
aforetime  were  written  for  our  learning ;  that  we,  through 
patience  and  comfort  of  the  Scriptures,  might  have 
hope. 

IX.  v  Acts  xv.  15:  And  to  this  agree  the  words  of 
the  prophets ;  as  it  is  written. — John  v.  46 :  For  had  ye 
believed  Moses,  ye  would  have  believed  me,  for  he  wrote 
of  me. 

X.  *  Matt.  xxii.  29,  31 :  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto 
them,  Ye  do  err,  not  knowing  the  Scriptures,  nor  the 
power  of  God.  But  as  touching  the  resurrection  of 
the  dead,  have  ye  not  heard  that  which  was  spoken  unto 
you  by  God  ? — Eph.  ii.  20 :  And  are  built  upon  the 
foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ 
himself  being  the  chief  corner-stone. — Acts  xxviii.  25 : 
And  when  they  agreed  not  among  themselves,  they  de- 
parted, after  that  Paul  had  spoken  one  word,  Well 
spake  the  Holy  Ghost  by  Esaias  the  prophet  unto  our 
fathers. 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  19 

CHAPTER  II. 

GOD    AND    THE    HOLY    TRINITY. 

There  is  but  one  onlya  living  and  true  God,* 
who  is  infinite  in  being  and  perfection  j*  a  most 
pure  spirit,'*  invisible/  without  body,  parts/  or 

I.  a  Deut.  vi.  4  :  Hear,  0  Israel :  the  Lord  our  God 
is  one  Lord. — 1  Cor.  viii.  4,  6 :  As  concerning  therefore 
the  eating  of  those  things  that  are  offered  in  sacrifice 
unto  idols,  we  know  that  an  idol  is  nothing  in  the  world, 
and  that  there  is  none  other  God  but  one.  But  to  us 
there  is  but  one  God,  the  Father,  of  whom  arc  all  things, 
and  we  in  him ;  and  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom 
are  all  things,  and  we  by  him. 

61  Thess.  i.  9:  Ye  turned  to  God  from  idols,  to  serve 
the  living  and  true  God. — Jer.  x.  10:  But  the  Lord  is 
the  true  God,  he  is  the  living  God,  and  an  everlasting 
King. 

s  Job  xi.  7,  8,  9,  andxxvi.  14:  Canst  thou  by  searching 
find  out  God  ?  Canst  thou  find  out  the  Almighty  unto 
perfection  ?  It  is  as  high  as  heaven :  what  canst  thou 
do  ?  deeper  than  hell :  what  canst  thou  know  ?  The 
measure  thereof  is  longer  than  the  earth,  and  broader 
than  the  sea.  Lo,  these  are  parts  of  his  ways  ;  but 
how  little  a  portion  is  heard  of  him !  but  the  thunder 
of  his  power  who  can  understand  ? 

d  John  iv.  24 :  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  they  that  worship 
him  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

«1  Tim.  i.  17  :  Now  unto  the  King  eternal,  immortal, 
invisible,  the  only  wise  God,  be  honor  and  glory  for 
ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

/Deut.  iv.  15,  16:  Take  ye  therefore  good  heed  un- 
to yourselves,  (for  ye  saw  no  manner  of  similitude  on 
the  day  that  the  Lord  spake  unto  you  in  Horeb  out 


20  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

passions."  immutable,*  immense,*  eternal,*  incom- 
prehensible,1 almighty  j"  most  wise/*  most  holy,* 

if  the  midst  of  the  fire, )  lest  ye  corrupt  yourselves,  and 
aiake  you  a  graven  image,  the  similitude  of  any  figure, 
•he  likeness  of  any  male  or  female. — Luke  xxiv.  39: 
Behold  my  hands  and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I  mystlf; 
nandle  me  and  see  :  for  a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones, 
as  ye  see  me  have. — John  iv.  24. 

s  Acts  xiv.  II,  15:  And  when  the  people  saw  what 
Paul  had  done,  they  lifted  up  their  voices,  saying  in  the 
speech  of  Lycaonia,  The  gods  are  come  down  to  us  in 
the  likeness  of  men...  And  saying,  Sirs,  why  do  ye 
these  things  ?  We  also  are  men  of  like  passions  with 
you,  and  preach  unto  you  that  ye  should  turn  from  these 
vanities  unto  the  living  God,  which  made  heaven  and 
earth,  and  the  sea,  and  all  things  that  are  therein. 

h. James  i.  17:  The  Father  of  lights,  with  whom  is  no 
variableness,  neither  shadow  of  turning. — Mai.  iii.  6: 
For  I  am  the  Lord,  I  change  not. 

*  1  Kings  viii.  27 :  But  will  God  indeed  dwell  on  the 
earth  ?  Behold,  the  heaven  and  heaven  of  heavens  can- 
not contain  thee;  how  much  less  this  house  that  I  have 
builded  ! — Jer.  xxiii.  23,  24  :  Am  I  a  God  at  hand,  saith 
the  Lord,  and  not  a  God  afar  off?  Can  any  hide  him- 
self in  secret  places,  that  I  shall  not  see  him  ?  saith  the 
Lord.     Do  not  I  fill  heaven  and  earth  ?   saith  the  Lord. 

*  Ps.  xc.  2  :  Before  the  mountains  were  brought  forth, 
or  ever  thou  hadst  formed  the  earth  and  the  world, 
even  from  everlasting  to  everlasting,  thou  art  God. — 1 
Tim.  i.  17:  Now  unto  the  King  eternal,  immortal,  in- 
visible, the  only  wise  God,  be  honor  and  glory  for  ever 
and  ever.     Amen. 

JPs.  cxlv.  3:   His  greatness  is  unsearchable. 

mGen.  xvii.  1  :  I  am  the  Almighty  God  ;  walk  before 
ne,  and  be  thou  perfect. — Rev.  iv.  8. 

*Rom.  xvi.  27:  To  God,  only  wise,  be  glory  through 
Tesus  Christ  for  ever.     Amen. 

•Isa.  vi.  3:  And  one  cried  unto  another,  and  said, 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  21 

most  free/  most  absolute,5  working  all  things  ac- 
cording to  the  counsel  of  his  own  immutable  and 
most  righteous  will/  for  his  own  glory  j*  most 
loving,' gracious,  merciful,  long-suffering,  abund- 
ant in  goodness  and  truth,  forgiving  iniquity, 
transgression,  and  sin  ;v  the  rewarder  of  them  that 
diligently  seek  him  ;w  and  withal,  most  just  and 

Holy,  holy,  holy  is  the  Lord  of  hosts :  the  whole  earth 
is  full  of  his  glory. — Rev.  iv.  8. 

p  Ps.  cxv.  3  :  But  our  God  is  in  the  heavens :  he  hath 
done  whatsoever  he  pleased. 

?Exod.  iii.  14:  And  God  said  unto  Moses,  I  am  that 
I  am  :  and  he  said,  Thus  skalt  thou  say  unto  the  child- 
ren of  Israel,  I  am  hath  sent  me  unto  you. 

rEph.  i.  11 :  In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an  in- 
heritance, being  predestinated  according  to  the  purpose 
of  him  who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his 
own  will. 

*  Prov.  xvi.  4 :  The  Lord  hath  made  all  things  for  him- 
self; yea,  even  the  wicked  for  the  day  of  evil. — Rom. 
xi.  36:  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  to  him,  are  all 
things  :  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever.    Amen. — Rev.  iv.  11. 

'  1  John  iv.  8 :  He  that  loveth  not,  knoweth  not  God ; 
for  God  is  love. 

vExod.  xxxiv.  6,  7:  And  the  Lord  passed  by  before 
him,  and  proclaimed,  The  Lord,  the  Lord  God,  merciful 
and  gracious,  long-suffering,  and  abundant  in  goodnesa 
and  truth,  keeping  mercy  for  thousands,  forgiving  ini- 
quity, and  transgression  and  sin,  and  that  will  by  no 
means  clear  the  guilty. 

•"Heb.  xi.  6:  For  he  that  cometh  to  God  must  be- 
lieve that  he  is,  and  that  he  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that 
diligently  seek  him. 


22  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

terrible  in  his  judgments,*  hating  all  sin/  and 
who  will  by  no  means  clear  the  guilty.* 

II.  God  hath  all  life,"  glory,6  goodness,6  bless- 
edness/* in  and  of  himself;  and  is  alone  in  and 
anto  himself  a-11-sufficient,  not  standing  in  need 
>f  any  creatures  which  he  hath  made,*  nor  deriving 

zNea.  ix.  32,  33  :  Now  therefore,  ouv  God,  the  great, 
the  mighty,  and  the  terrible  God,  who  keepest  covenant 
and  mercy,  let  not  all  the  trouble  seem  little  before  thee, 
that  hath  come  upon  us,  on  our  kings,  on  our  princes,  and 
on  our  priests,  and  on  our  prophets,  and  on  our  fathers, 
and  on  all  thy  people,  since  the  time  of  the  kings  of 
Assyria,  unto  this  day.  Howbeit,  thou  art  just  in  all 
that  is  brought  upon  us:  for  thou  hast  done  right,  but 
we  have  done  wickedly. 

*Ps.  v.  5,  6:  The  foolish  shall  not  stand  in  thy  sight : 
thou  hatest  all  workers  of  iniquity.  Thou  shalt  destroy 
them  that  speak  leasing :  the  Lord  will  abhor  the  bloody 
and  deceitful  man. 

'Nahumi  2,  3:  God *'s  jealous,  andtheLordrevengeth, 
and  is  furious  ;  the  Lord  will  take  vengeance  on  his  ad- 
versaries, and  he  reserveth  wrath  for  his  enemies.  The 
Lord  is  slow  to  anger,  and  great  in  power,  and  will  not 
acquit  the  wicked. — See  Exod.  xxiv.  7. 

II.  a  John  v.  26 :  For  as  the  Father  hath  life  in  him- 
self, so  hath  he  given  to  the  Son  to  have  life  in  himself. 

1  Acts  vii.  2  :  And  he  said.  Men,  brethren,  and  fathers, 
hearken:  the  God  of  glory  appeared  unto  our  father 
Abraham,  when  he  was  in  Mesopotamia,  before  he  dwelt 
in  Charran. 

cPs.  cxix.  68:  Thou  art  good,  and  doest  good:  teach 
me  thy  statutes. 

d\  Tim  vi.  15:  Which  in  his  times  he  shall  shew,  who 
is  the  blessed  and  only  Potentate,  the  King  of  kings, 
and  Lord  of  lords. — Rom.  ix.  5  :  Who  is  over  all,  God 
blessed  for  ever.     Amen. 

*  Acts  xvii.   24,  25  :  God,  that  made  the  world,  and 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  23 

any  glory  from  them/  but  only  manifesting  his 
own  glory  in,  by,  unto  and  upon  them  :  he  is  the 
alone  fountain  of  all  being,  of  whom,  through 
whom,  and  to  whom  are  all  things  ;9  and  hath  most 
sovereign  dominion  over  them,  to  do  by  them, 
for  them,  and  upon  them,  whatsoever  himself 
pleaseth.*  In  his  sight  all  things  are  open  and 
manifest  j1  his  knowledge  is  infinite,  infallible,  and 
independent  of  the  creature;*  so  as  nothing  is  to 


all  things  therein,  seeing  that  he  is  Lord  of  heaven  and 
earth,  dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands,  neither 
is  worshipped  with  men's  hands,  as  though  he  needed 
any  thing,  seeing  he  giveth  to  all  life,  and  breath,  and 
all  things. 

/  Job  xxii.  2,  3  :  Can  a  man  be  profitable  unto  God, 
as  he  that  is  wise  may  be  profitable  unto  himself  ?  Is 
it  any  pleasure  to  the  Almighty  that  thou  art  righteous  ? 
or  is  it  gain  to  him  that  thou  makest  thy  ways  perfect  ? 

»Rom.  xi.  36  :  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  to 
him   are  all  things,  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever.     Amen. 

*Rev.  iv.  11  :  Thou  art  worthy,  0  Lord,  to  receive 
glory,  and  honor,  and  power ;  for  thou  hast  created  all 
things,  and  for  thy  pleasure  they  are  and  were  created. 
— Dan.  iv.  25,  35 :  The  Most  High  ruleth  in  the  king- 
dom of  men,  and  giveth  it  to  whomsoever  he  will.  And 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  are  reputed  as  nothing : 
and  he  doeth  according  to  his  will  in  the  army  of  heav- 
en, and  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  ;  and  none 
can  stay  his  hand,  or  say  unto  him,  What  doest  thou  ? — 
See  1  Tim.  vi.  15,  letter  d. 

*Heb.  iv.  13:  Neither  is  there  any  creature  that  is 
not  manifest  in  his  sight ;  but  all  things  are  naked  and 
opened  unto  the  eyes  of  him  with  whom  we  have  to  do. 

*  Rom.  xi.  32,  34  :  0  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of 
the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God  !  how  unsearchable 
are  his  judgments,  and  his  ways  past  finding  out !     For 


24  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

him  uncertain.'  He  is  most  holy  in  all  his  counsels, 
in  his  works,  and  in  all  his  commands."*  To  him  is 
due  from  angels  and  men,  and  every  other  creature, 
whatsoever  worship,  service,  or  obedience  he  is 
pleased  to  require  of  them.n 

III.  In  the  unity  of  the  Godhead  there  he 
three  Persons  of  one  substance,  power,  and  eter- 
nity :  God  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.0 


who  hath  known  the  mind  of  the  Lord  ?  or  who  hath 
been  his  counsellor  ? — Ps.  cxlvii.  5  :  Great  is  our  Lord, 
and  of  great  power  :  his  understanding  is  infinite. 

1  Acts  xv.  18 :  Known  unto  God  are  all  his  works 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world. — Ezek.  xi.  5  :  And 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  fell  upon  me,  and  said  unto  me, 
Speak,  thus  saith  the  Lord,  Thus  have  ye  said,  0  house 
of  Israel ;  for  I  know  the  things  that  come  into  your 
mind,  every  one  of  them. 

m  Ps.  cxiv.  17  :  The  Lord  is  righteous  in  all  his  ways, 
and  holy  in  all  his  works. — Rom.  vii.  12 :  Wherefore 
the  law  is  holy,  and  the  commandment  holy,  and  just, 
and  good. 

"Rev.  v.  12,  13,  14:  Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Wor- 
thy is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  to  receive  power,  and 
riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honor,  and  glory, 
and  blessing.  And  every  creature  which  is  in  heaven, 
and  on  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in 
the  sea,  and  all  that  are  in  them,  heard  I  saying,  Bless- 
ing, and  honor,  and  glory,  and  power,  be  unto  him  that 
sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  for  ever 
and  ever.  And  the  four  beasts  said,  Amen.  And  the 
four  and  twenty  elders  fell  down  and  worshipped  him 
that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever. 

III.  °  1  John  v.  7 :  For  there  are  three  that  bear  re- 
cord in  heaven,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  and  these  three  are  one. — Matt.  iii.  16,  17  : 
And  Jesus,  when  he  was  baptized,  went  up  straightway 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  25 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE    DECREES    OF    GOD. 

God  did,  by  the  most  wise  and  holy  counsel  of 
his  own  will,  determine  to  act  or  bring  to  pass 
what  should  be  for  his  own  glory." 

II.  God  has  not  decreed  any  thing  respecting 
his  creature  man,  contrary  to  his  revealed  will  or 
written  word  ;6  which   declares  his  sovereignty 

out  of  the  water  ;  and  lo,  the  heavens  were  opened  unto 
him,  and  he  saw  the  Spirit  of  God  descending  like  a  dove, 
and  lighting  upon  him  :  and  lo,  a  voice  from  heaven, 
saying,  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well 
pleased. — Matt,  xxviii.  19  :  Go  ye  therefore  and  teach 
all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. — 2  Cor.  xiii. 
14  :  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love 
of  God,  and  the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with 
you  all.     Amen. 

I.  a  Eph.  i.  11  :  In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an  in- 
heritance, being  predestinated  according  to  the  purpose 
of  him  who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his 
own  will. 

II.  b  Rev.  xx.  12  :  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and 
great,  stand  before  God  ;  and  the  books  were  opened  ; 
and  another  book  was  opened,  which  is  the  book  of  life ; 
and  the  dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things  which 
were  written  in  the  books,  according  to  their  works. — 
Rom.  ii.  15  :  Which  show  the  work  of  the  law  written 
in  their  hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing  witness, 
and  their  thoughts  the  meanwhile  accusing  or  else  ex- 
ouaing  one  another. — Acts  xx.  27 :  For  I  have  not  shunned 
to  declare  unto  you  all  the  counsel  of  God. — Ps.  ii.  7  :  I 


26  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

over  al.  his  creatures/  the  ample  provision  he  has 
made  for  their  salvation/*  his  determination  to 

■will  declare  the  decree  :  the  Lord  hath  said  unto  me, 
Thou  art  my  son ;  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee. 

cDan.  iv.  34,  35:  And  at  the  end  of  the  days,  I, 
Nebuchadnezzar,  lifted  up  mine  eyes  unto  heaven,  and 
mine  understanding  returned  unto  me,  and  I  blessed  the 
Most  High,  and  I  praised  and  honored  him  that  liveth 
for  ever,  whose  dominion  is  an  everlasting  dominion, 
and  his  kingdom  is  from  generation  to  generation.  And 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  are  reputed  as  nothing ; 
and  he  doeth  according  to  his  will  in  the  army  of  heaven, 
and  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  ;  and  none  can 
stay  his  hand,  or  say  unto  him,  What  doest  thou  ? — Ps. 
cxxxv.  6  :  Whatsoever  the  Lord  pleased,  that  did  he  in 
heaven,  and  in  earth,  and  in  the  seas,  and  all  deep 
places. — Matt.  x.  29,  30,  31 :  Are  not  two  sparrows  sold 
for  a  farthing  ?  and  one  of  them  shall  not  fall  on  the 
ground  without  your  Father.  But  the  very  hairs  of 
your  head  are  all  numbered.  Fear  ye  not  therefore, 
ye  are  of  more  value  than  many  sparrows. 

d  Heb.  ii.  9  :  But  we  see  Jesus,  who  was  made  a  little 
lower  than  the  angels  for  the  suffering  of  death,  crowned 
with  glory  and  honor,  that  he  by  the  grace  of  God  should 
taste  death  for  every  man. — Matt.  xxii.  4:  Again  he  sent 
forth  other  servants,  saying,  Tell  them  which  are  bid- 
den, Behold,  I  have  prepared  my  dinner:  my  oxen  and 
my  fatlings  are  killed,  and  all  things  are  ready ;  come 
unto  the  marriage. — Isa.  xlv.  22  :  Look  unto  me,  and  be 
ye  saved,  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  ;  for  I  am  God, 
and  there  is  none  else. — 1  Tim.  ii.  4,  5,  6  :  Who  will 
have  all  men  to  be  saved,  and  to  come  unto  the  know- 
ledge of  the  truth.  For  there  is  one  God,  and  one  medi- 
ator between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus; 
who  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all,  to  be  testified  in 
due  time. — Rev.  xxii.  17:  And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride 
say  Come.  And  let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come.  And 
let  him  that  is  athirst  come.     And  whosoever  will,  let 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  J7 

punish  the  finally  inrpeniteut  with  everlasting  de- 
struction/ and  to  save  the  true  believer  with  an 
everlasting  salvation.* 

him  take  the  water  of  life  freely. — Isa.  lv.  1 :  Ho,  every 
one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the  waters,  and  he  that 
hath  no  money  ;  come  ye,  buy  and  eat ;  yea,  come,  buj 
wine  and  milk  without  money,  and  without  price. — 
John  iii.  16 :  For  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave 
his  only-begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him 
should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life. — Rom.  viii. 
25 :  But  if  we  hope  for  that  we  see  not,  then  do  we  with 
patience  wait  for  it. — 1  John  ii.  24,  10:  Let  that 
therefore  abide  in  you,  which  ye  have  heard  from  the 
beginning.  If  that  which  ye  have  heard  from  the  be- 
ginning shall  remain  in  you,  ye  also  shall  continue  in 
the  Son,  and  in  the  Father.  He  that  loveth  his  brother 
abideth  in  the  light,  and  there  is  none  occasion  of  stum- 
bling in  him. 

el  Thess.  v.  9:  For  God  hath  not  appointed  us  to 
wrath,  but  to  obtain  salvation  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
— 1  Thess.  v.  3 :  For  when  they  shall  say  peace  and 
safety,  then  sudden  destruction  cometh  upon  them,  as 
travail  upon  a  woman  with  child,  and  they  shall  not 
escape. — Mark  xvi.  16  :  He  that  believeth  and  is  bap- 
tized shall  be  saved ;  but  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be 
damned. 

*  We  think  it  better,  under  the  head  of  Decrees,  to 
write  what  Ave  know  to  be  incontrovertible  from  the 
plaiu  word  of  God,  than  to  darken  counsel  by  words 
without  knowledge.  We  have  elsewhere  [See  3d  edi- 
tion of  Buck's  Theological  Dictionary,  letter  P,  or  Smith's 
History  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterians]  acknowledged 
the  doctrine  of  predestination  to  be  a  high  mystery. 
We  are  therefore  free  to  acknowledge  that  in  our 
judgment  it  is  easier  to  fix  the  limits  which  man  should 
noc  transcend,  on  either  hand,  than  to  give  an  intelli- 
gent elucidation  of  the  subject.     We  believe  that  both 


28  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  " 

CHAPTER  IV. 

OF    CREATION. 

It  pleased  God  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holj 
Ghost,*  for  the  manifestation  of  the  glory  of  hit 

I.  a  Heb.  i.  2  :  Hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unt( 
us  by  his  Son,  whom  he  hath  appointed  heir  of  all  things, 
by  whom  also  he  made  the  world. — John  i.  2,  3 :  The 
same  was  in  the  beginning  with  God.  All  things  were 
made  by  him ;  and  without  him  was  not  any  thing  made 
that  was  made. — Job  xxvi.  13,  and  xxxiii.  4:  By  his 
Spirit  he  hath  garnished  the  heavens;  his  hand  hath 
formed  the  crooked  serpent.  The  Spirit  of  God  hath 
made  me,  and  the  breath  of  the  Almighty  hath  given 
me  life. 

Calvinists  and  Arminians  have  egregiously  erred  on 
this  point :  the  former  by  driving  rational,  accountable 
man  into  the  asylum  of  fate  ;  the  latter  by  putting  too 
much  stress  on  man's  works,  and  leaving  too  much  out 
of  view  the  grace  that  bringeth  salvation,  and  thereby 
cherish  those  legal  principles  that  are  in  every  human 
heart.  We  think  the  intermediate  plan  on  this  subject, 
is  nearest  the  WHOLE  truth.  For  surely,  on  the  one 
hand,  it  must  be  acknowledged,  the  love  of  God,  the 
merits  of  Christ,  and  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
are  the  moving,  meritorious,  and  active  causes  of  man's 
salvation ;  that  God  is  a  sovereign,  having  a  right  to 
work  when,  where,  how,  and  on  whom  he  pleases  :  that 
salvation,  in  its  device,  in  its  plan,  and  in  its  applica- 
tion, is  of  the  Lord;  and  that  without  the  unmerited 
agency  and  operation  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  not  one  of 
Adam's  race  would  or  could  ever  come  to  the  knowledge 
of    the  truth;    for  God   is  the  author  as  well  as  the 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  29 

eternal  power,  wisdom,  and  goodness,6  in  the  be- 
ginning, to  create,  or  make  of  nothing,  the  world, 

6  Rom.  i.  20:  For  the  invisible  things  of  him  from 
the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  un- 
derstood by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal 
power  and  Godhead;  so  that  they  are  without  excuse. 
— Ps.  civ.  24 :  0  Lord,  how  manifold  are  thy  works ! 
in  wisdom  hast  thou  made  them  all ;  the  earth  is  full  of 
thy  riches. 

finisher  of  our  faith.  Therefore  God  as  a  Sovereign 
may,  if  he  pleases,  elect  a  nation,  as  the  Jews,  to  pre- 
serve his  worship  free  from  idolatry ;  many  nations  for 
a  time,  as  Christendom,  in  which  to  spread  his  gospel ; 
individuals,  as  Cyrus  and  others,  to  answer  a  particular 
pivrpose;  Paul  and  others  for  apostles  ;  Luther  and  Cal- 
vin to  promote  the  Reformation.  But  as  it  respects 
the  salvation  of  the  soul,  God  as  a  Sovereign  can  only 
elect  or  choose  fallen  man  in  Christ,  who  is  the  end  of. 
the  law  for  righteousness  to  every  one  that  believeth. 
But  it  appears  to  us  incontestable  from  God's  word, 
that  God  has  reprobated  none  from  eternity.  That  all 
mankind  become  legally  reprobated  by  transgression  is 
undeniable,  and  continue  so  until  they  embrace  Christ. 
"Examine  yourselves,  etc.  Know  ye  not  your  own 
selves,  how  that  Jesus  Christ  is  in  you,  except  ye  be 
reprobates?"  (2  Cor.  xiii.  5.)  Now  this  cannot  mean 
eternal  reprobates,  or  all  who  have  not  Christ  in  them 
would  be  such ;  the  absurdity  of  which  will  at  once  ap- 
pear to  every  common  capacity.  Reprobation  is  not 
what  some  have  supposed  it  to  be,  viz.,  a  sovereign  de- 
termination of  God  to  create  millions  of  rational  beings, 
and,  for  his  own  glory,  damn  them  eternally  in  hell, 
without  regard  to  moral  rectitude  or  sin  in  the  creature. 
This  would  tarnish  the  Divine  glory,  and  render  the 
greatest,  best,  and  most  lovely  of  all  Beings  most  odious 
in  the  view  of  all  intelligences.     When  man  sinned,  he 


30  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH 

and  all  things  therein,  whether  visible  or  invisible, 
in  the  space  of  six  days,  and  all  very  good.6 

cGen.  1st  chap,  throughout. — Col.  i.  16:  For  by  him 
were  all  things  created  that  are  in  heaven  and  that  are 
in  earth,  visible  and  invisible,  whether  they  be  thrones, 
or  dominions,  or  principalities,  or  powers :  all  things 
were  created  by  him  and  for  him. 

was  legally  reprobated,  but  not  damned :  God  offered 
and  does  offer  the  law-condemned  sinner  mercy  in  the 
gospel ;  he  having  from  the  foundation  of  the  world  so 
far  chosen  mankind  in  Christ,  as  to  justify  that  say- 
ing in  1  Tim.  iv.  10,  "Who  is  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  es- 
pecially of  them  that  believe."  This  is  a  gracious  act 
of  God's  sovereign  electing  love,  as  extensive  as  the  legal 
condemnation,  or  reprobation,  in  which  all  mankind  are 
by  nature.  But,  in  a  particular  and  saving  sense,  none 
can  be  properly  called  God's  elect  till  they  be  justified 
and  united  to  Christ,  the  end  of  the  law  for  righteous- 
ness, (none  are  justified  from  eternity.)  as  appears  evi- 
dent from  the  following  passages  of  God's  word :  "Who 
shall  lay  any  thing  to  the  charge  of  God's  elect?  Who 
is  he  that  condemneth  ?"  (Rom.  viii.  33,  34.)  Now  it 
is  certain  the  unbeliever  is  chargeable  and  condemned. 
Again,  "If  it  were  possible,  they  shall  deceive  the  very 
elect."  (Matt.  xxiv.  24.)  It  is  evident  that  a  man 
must  be  enlightened  in  the  knowledge  of  God  and  his 
Son  Jesus,  which  is  eternal  life,  before  he  can  have 
spiritual  wisdom  to  discern  and  detect  the  deceiver.  If, 
then,  by  perverting  the  gracious  provision  of  the  gospel 
in  refusing  to  submit  to  the  righteousness  of  God,  the 
sinner  finally  grieves  the  Spirit  of  God  to  depart  from 
him,  he  becomes  doubly  and  eternally  reprobated.  Or 
like  the  chemist's  mineral,  which  will  not  coin  into 
pure  metal,  or  the  potter's  clay,  which  marred  upon  the 
whoel.  But  if  the  creature  fall  into  this  deplorable 
situation,  he  was  not  bound  by  any  revealed  or  secret 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  31 

II.  After  God  had  made  all  other  creatures,  he 
created  man,  male  and  female/  with  reasonable 
and  immortal  souls,6  endued  with  knowledge, 
righteousness,  and  true  holiness,  after  his  own 
image  /  having  the  law  of  God  written  in  their 


II.  dGen.  i.  27:  So  God  created  man  in  his  own 
image,  in  the  image  of  God  created  he  him;  male  and 
female  created  he  them. 

«Gen.  ii.  7:  And  the  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the 
dust  of  the  ground,  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the 
breath  of  life;  and  man  became  a  living  soul. — Luke 
xxiii.  43.  See  also  Eccl.  xii.  7 :  Then  shall  the  dust 
return  to  the  earth  as  it  was;  and  the  spirit  shall  re- 
turn unto  God  who  gave  it.  And  Matt.  x.  28:  And 
fear  not  them  which  kill  the  body,  but  are  not  able  to 
kill  the  soul ;  but  rather  fear  him  which  is  able  to  de- 
stroy both  soul  and  body  in  hell. 

/Gen.  i.  26:  God  said,  Let  us  make  man  in  our  image, 
after  our  likeness. 


decree  of  God  to  do  so  :  it  is  his  own  fault.  For  God  de- 
clares in  his  word  that  Christ  died  for  the  whole  world ; 
that  he  offers  pardon  to  all ;  that  the  Spirit  operates  on 
all;  confirming  by  an  oath  that  he  has  no  pleasure  in 
the  death  of  sinners.  Every  invitation  of  the  gospel 
either  promises  or  implies  aid  by  the  Divine  Spirit. 
The  plan  of  the  Bible  is  grace  and  duty.  God  calls, 
(grace;)  sinners  hearken  diligently,  (duty;)  God  re- 
proves, (grace;)  sinners  turn,  (duty;)  God  pours  out 
his  Spirit,  (grace;)  sinners  resist  not  the  light,  but  im- 
prove it,  (duty;)  God  makes  known  his  word,  or  reveals 
the  plan  of  salvation,  (grace;)  God  invites,  (grace;) 
Wicked  man,  forsake  your  ways,  (duty,)  your  thoughts, 
(duty,)  and  turn  to  the  Lord,  (duty,)  and  God  will  have 
mercy  on  you,  (grace,)  and  God  will  abundantly  pardon, 
(grace.) 


32  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

hearts/  and  power  to  fulfil  it,*  and  yet  under  a 
possibility  of  transgressing,  being  left  to  the  lib- 
erty of  their  own  will,  which  was  subject  unto 
change.*  Besides  this  law  written  in  their  hearts, 
they  received  a  command  not  to  eat  of  the  tree  of 
the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil;  which  while 
they  kept  they  were  happy  in  their  communion 
with  God,*  and  had  dominion  over  the  creatures ,' 

jRom.  ii.  14,  15:  For  when  the  Gentiles,  "which  have 
not  the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in  the 
law,  these,  having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto  them- 
selves ;  which  show  the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their 
hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing  witness,  and  their 
thoughts  the  meanwhile  accusing  or  else  excusing  one 
another. 

*Eccl.  vii.  29:  Lo,  this  only  have  I  found;  that  God 
hath  made  man  upright;  but  they  have  sought  out 
many  inventions. 

*Gen.  iii.  6 :  And  when  the  woman  saw  that  the  tree 
was  good  for  food,  and  that  it  was  pleasant  to  the  eyes, 
and  a  tree  to  be  desired  to  make  one  wise,  she  took  of 
the  fruit  thereof,  and  did  eat ;  and  gave  also  unto  her 
husband  with  her,  and  he  did  eat. — See  Eccl.  vii.  29. 

*Gen.  ii.  17:  But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it ;  for  in  the  day 
that  thou  eatest  thereof,  thou  shalt  surely  die. — See 
Gen.  iii.  8. 

*Gen.  i.  28  :  And  have  dominion  over  the  fish  of  the 
sea,  and  over  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  every  living 
Uiing  that  moveth  upon  the  earth. — See  Ps.  viii.  6,  7,  8. 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH  33 

CHAPTER  V. 

OF    PROVIDENCE. 

God,  the  great  Creator  of  all  things,  doth  up- 
hold® and  govern  all  creatures  and  things,  from 
the  greatest  even  to  the  least,6  by  his  most  wise 
and  holy  providence,*  to  the  praise  of  the  glory 
of  his  wisdom,  power,  justice,  goodness,  and 
mercy.* 

II.  God,  in  his  ordinary  providence,  maketh 

I.  a  Heb.  i.  3  :  Who  being  the  brightness  of  his  glo- 
ry, and  the  express  image  of  his  person,  and  upholding 
all  things  by  the  word  of  his  power . 

*  Matt.  x.  29,  30,  31 :  Are  not  two  sparrows  sold  for 
a  farthing  ?  And  one  of  them  shall  not  fall  on  the 
ground  without  your  Father.  But  the  very  hairs  of 
your  head  are  all  numbered.  Fear  ye  not,  therefore, 
ye  are  of  more  value  than  many  sparrows. — See  also 
Matt.  vi.  26,  30. 

d  Prov.  xv.  3 :  The  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  in  every 
place,  beholding  the  evil  and  the  good. 

«Eph.  iii.  10:  To  the  intent  that  now  unto  the  princi- 
palities and  powers  in  heavenly  places  might  be  known 
by  the  Church  the  manifold  wisdom  of  God. — Rom.  ix. 
17:  For  the  Scripture  saith  unto  Pharaoh,  Even  for 
this  same  purpose  have  I  raised  thee  up,  that  I  might 
Bhow  my  power  in  thee,  and  that  my  name  might  be 
declared  throughout  all  the  earth.  Ps.  cxlv.  7 :  They 
Shall  abundantly  utter  the  memory  of  thy  great  good- 
ness, and  shall  sing  of  thy  righteousness. 
3 


34  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

use  of  means/  yet  is  free  to  work  with*  and  above* 
them,  at  his  pleasure.* 

III.  The  most  wise,  righteous,  and  gracious 
God  doth  oftentimes  leave  for  a  season  his  own 
children  to  the  manifold  temptations  and  the  cor- 
ruption of  their  own  hearts,  to  chastise  them  for 

II.  /Acts  xxvii.  24,  31 :  Saying,  Fear  not,  Paul;  thou 
must  be  brought  before  Caesar  ;  and  lo,  God  hath  given 
thee  all  them  that  sail  with  thee.  Paul  said  to  the  cen- 
turion, and  to  the  soldiers,  Except  these  abide  in  the 
ship,  ye  cannot  be  saved. — Isa.  lv.  10,  11:  For  as  the 
rain  cometh  down,  and  the  snow  from  heaven,  and  re- 
turned not  thither,  but  watereth  the  earth,  and  maketh 
it  bring  forth  and  bud,  that  it  may  give  seed  to  the  sower, 
and  bread  to  the  eater ;  so  shall  my  word  be  thatgoeth 
forth  out  of  my  mouth  ;  it  shall  not  return  unto  me  void, 
but  it  shall  accomplish  that  which  I  please,  and  it  shall 
prosper  in  the  thing  whereto  I  sent  it. 

MIos.  i.  7:  But  I  will  have  mercy  upon  the  house 
of  Judah,  and  will  save  them  by  the  Lord  their  God, 
and  will  not  save  them  by  bow,  nor  by  sword,  nor  by 
battle,  by  horses,  nor  by  horsemen. 

*Rom.  iv.  19,  20:  And  being  not  weak  in  faith,  he 
considered  not  his  own  body  now  dead,  when  he  was 
about  an  hundred  years  old,  neither  yet  the  deadness 
of  Sarah's  womb  :  he  staggered  not  at  the  promise  of 
God  through  unbelief;  but  was  strong  in  faith,  giving 
glory  to  God. 

*2  Kings  vi.  6:  And  the  man  of  God  said,  Where 
fell  it9  And  he  showed  him  the  place.  And  he  cut 
down  a  stick,  and  cast  it  in  thither,  and  the  iron  did 
swim. — Dan.  iii.  27 :  And  the  princes,  governors,  and 
captains,  and  the  king's  counsellors,  being  gathered  to- 
gether, saw  these  men,  upon  whose  bodies  the  fire  had 
no  power,  nor  was  an  hair  of  their  heads  singed,  neither 
were  their  coats  changed,  nor  the  smell  of  fire  had 
passed  on  them. 


CONFESSION    OP   FAITH.  35 

their  former  sins,  to  discover  unto  them  the  hid- 
den strength  of  corruption,  and  deceitfulness  of 
their  hearts,  that  they  may  be  humbled,*  and  to 
raise  them  to  a  more  close  and  constant  depend- 
ence for  their  support  upon  himself,  and  to  make 
them  more  watchful  against  all  future  occasions 
to  sin,  and  for  sundry  other  just  and  holy  ends.1 
IV.  As  for  those  wicked  and  ungodly  men  whom 
God,  as  a  righteous  judge,  for  former  sins  doth 
blind  and  harden/*  from  them  he  not  only  with- 
holdeth  his  grace,  whereby  they  might  have  been 

III.  *2  Chron.  xxxii.  25,  26,  31 :  But  Hezekiah  ren- 
dered not  again  according  to  the  benefit  done  unto  him  : 
for  his  heart  was  lifted  up  ;  therefore  there  was  wrath 
upon  him,  and  upon  Judah  and  Jerusalem.  Notwith- 
standing, Hezekiah  humbled  himself  for  the  pride  of 
hi?  heart,  both  he  and  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  so 
that  the  wrath  of  the  Lord  came  not  upon  them  in  the 
days  of  Hezekiah.  Howbeit,  in  the  business  of  the  am- 
bassadors of  the  princes  of  Babylon,  who  sent  unto  him 
to  inquire  of  the  wonder  that  was  done  in  the  land,  God 
left  him  to  try  him,  that  he  might  know  all  that  was  in 
his  heart. 

l2  Cor.  xii.  7,  8,  9:  And  lest  I  should  be  exalted 
above  measure  through  the  abundance  of  the  revela- 
tions, there  was  given  to  me  a  thorn  in  the  flesh,  the 
messenger  of  Satai*  to  buffet  me,  lest  I  should  be  exalted 
above  measure.  For  this  thing  I  besought  the  Lord 
thrice,  that  it  might  depart  from  me.  And  he  said  un- 
to me,  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee;  for  my  strength 
is  made  perfect  in  weakness.  Most  gladly  therefore  will 
I  rather  glory  in  mine  infirmities,  that  the  power  of 
Chi'ist  may  rest  upon  me. — Ps.  lxxiii.  throughout ;  Ps. 
lxxvii.  1,  10,  12.     John  xxi.  15,  16,  17. 

IV.  »Rom.  i.  24,  26,  28;  xi.  7,  8:  Wherefore  God 
also  gave  them  up  to  uncleanness  through  the  luata  of 


30  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

enlightened  in  their  understandings,  and  wrought 
upon  in  their  hearts,11  but  sometimes  also  with- 
draweth  the  gifts  which  they  had,0  and  withal, 
gives  them  over  to  their  own  lusts,  the  tempta- 
tions of  the  world,  and  the  power  of  Satan  f 
whereby  it  comes  to  pass  that  they  harden  them- 
selves, even  under  those  means  which  God  useth 
for  softening  others.* 

their  own  hearts,  to  dishonor  their  own  bodies  between 
themselves.  For  this  cause  God  gave  them  up  unto  vile 
affections ;  for  even  their  women  did  change  the  natural 
use  into  that  which  is  against  nature  ;  and  even  as  they 
did  not  like  to  retain  God  in  their  knowledge,  God  gave 
them  over  to  a  reprobate  mind,  to  do  those  things  which 
are  not  convenient. — What  then?  Israel  hath  not  ob- 
tained that  which  he  seeketh  for,  but  the  election  hath 
obtained  it,  and  the  rest  were  blinded.  According  as 
it  is  written,  God  hath  given  them  the  spirit  of  slumber, 
eyes  that  they  should  not  see,  and  ears  that  they  should 
not  hear,  unto  this  day. 

wDeut.  xxix.  4 :  Yet  the  Lord  hath  not  given  you  an 
heart  to  perceive,  and  eyes  to  see,  and  ears  to  hear,  un- 
to this  day. 

°Matt.  xiii.  12:  But  whosoever  hath  not,  from  him 
shall  be  taken  away  even  that  he  hath. — See  Matt, 
xxv.  29. 

pPs.  lxxxi.  11,  12:  But  my  people  would  not  hearken 
to  my  voice ;  and  Israel  would  none  of  me.  So  I  gave 
them  up  unto  their  own  hearts'  lust  ;  and  they  walked 
in  their  own  counsel. — 2  Thess.  ii.  10,  11,  12:  And  with 
all  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness  in  them  that 
perish  ;  because  they  received  not  the  love  of  the  truth  ; 
that  they  might  be  saved.  And  for  this  cause  God  shall 
Bend  them  strong  delusion,  that  they  should  believe  a 
lie;  that  they  all  might  be  damned,  who  believed  not 
the  truth,  but  had  pleasure  in  unrighteousness. 

f  Exod.  viii.  1 r  32 :  But  when  Pharaoh  saw  that  there 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  37 

V.  As  the  providence  of  God  doth,  in  general, 
reach  to  all  creatures,  so,  after  a  most  special  man- 
ner, it  taketh  care  of  his  Church,  and  disposeth 
all  things  to  the  good  thereof/ 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  FALL  OF  MAN,  SIN,  AND  THE  PUNISHMENT 
THEREOF. 

Our  first  parents,  being  seduced  by  the  sub- 
tlety and  temptation  of  Satan,  sinned  in  eating  the 
forbidden  fruit.a     This  their  sin  God  was  pleased, 

was  respite,  lie  hardened  his  heart,  and  hearkened  not 
unto  them :  as  the  Lord  had  said ;  and  Pharaoh  hard- 
ened his  heart  at  this  time  also,  neither  would  he  let 
the  people  go. — 2  Cor.  ii.  15,  16:  For  we  are  unto  God 
a  sweet  savor  of  Christ  in  them  that  are  saved,  and 
in  them  that  perish:  to  the  one  we  are  the  savor  of 
death  unto  death ;  and  to  the  other,  the  savor  of  life 
unto  life. — See  Exod.  v.  3;  also  1  Peter  ii.  7,  8,  with 
Isa.  vi.  9,  10. 

V.  rAmos  ix.  8,  9  :  Behold,  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  God 
are  upon  the  sinful  kingdom,  and  I  will  destroy  it  from 
off  the  face  of  the  earth  ;  saving  that  I  will  not  utterly 
destroy  the  house  of  Jacob,  saith  the  Lord.  For  lo,  I 
will  command,  and  I  will  sift  the  house  of  Israel  among 
all  nations,  like  as  corn  is  sifted  in  a  sieve,  yet  shall  not 
the  least  grain  fall  upon  the  earth. — Rom.  viii.  28 : 
And  we  know  that  all  things  work  together  for  good 
to  them  that  love  God,  to  them  who  are  the  called  ac- 
cording to  his  purpose. 

I.  "Gen.  iii.  13:  And  the  woman  said,  The  serpent 
beguiled  me,  and  I  did  eat. — 2  Cor.  xi.  3 :  But  I  fear 
lest  by  any  means,  as  the  serpent  beguiled  Eve  through 
his  subtilty,  so  your  minds  should  be  corrupted  from 
the  simplicity  that  is  in  Christ. 


38  CONFESSION    OF    FAITII. 

according  to  his  wise  and  holy  counsel,  to  over- 
rule, through  Christ,  for  his  own  glory,  and  the 
good  of  all  them  that  believe.5 

II.  By  this  sin  they  fell  from  their  original 
righteousness  and  communion  with  God,e  and  so 
became  dead  in  sin,d  and  wholly  defiled  in  all  the 
faculties  and  parts  of  soul  and  body.* 

III.  They  being  the  root  of  all  mankind,  by 
their  sin  all  were  made  sinners/ and  the  same  death 
in  sin,  and  corrupted  nature,  conveyed  to  all  their 

5  Rom.  xi.  32 :  For  God  hath  concluded  them  all  in 
unbelief,  that  he  might  have  mercy  upon  all. 

II.  cGen.  iii.  7.  8:  And  the  eyes  of  them  both  were 
opened,  and  they  knew  that  they  were  naked  ;  and  they 
sewed  fig  leaves  together,  and  made  themselves  aprons. 
And  they  heard  the  voice  of  the  Lord  God  walking  in 
the  garden  in  the  cool  of  the  day ;  and  Adam  and  his 
wife  hid  themselves  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord  God 
amongst  the  trees  of  the  garden. — Eccl.  vii.  29:  Lo, 
this  only  have  I  found,  that  God  hath  made  man  up 
right ;  but  they  have  sought  out  many  inventions. — 
Rom.  iii.  23 :  For  all  have  sinned,  and  come  short  of 
the  glory  of  God. 

<*Eph.  ii.  1:  And  you  hath  he  quickened,  who  were 
dead  in  trespasses  and  sins. — Rom.  v.  12 :  Wherefore, 
as  by  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  death  by 
sin ;  and  so  death  passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have 
6inned. 

«Gen.  vi.  5:  And  God  saw  that  the  wickedness  of 
man  was  great  in  the  earth,  and  that  every  imagina- 
tion of  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  was  only  evil  continu- 
ally.— Jer.  xvii.  9  :  The  heart  is  deceitful  above  all 
things,  and  desperate^  wicked ;  who  can  know  it  ? — 
See  also  Rom.  iii.  10-19. 

III.  /Rom.  v.  12,  15-19:  Wherefore,  as  by  one  man 
sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  death  by  sin,  and  so 
death  passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have  sinned. . . 
But  not  as  the  offence,  so  also  is  the  free  gift.     For  if 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  39 

posterity,  descending  from  them  by  ordinary  gen- 
eration.' 

IV.  From  this  original  corruption,  whereby  we 
are  utterly  indisposed,  disabled,  and  made  opposite 
to  all  good,*  and  wholly  inclined  to  all  evil,'  do 
proceed  all  actual  transgressions.* 

through  the  offence  of  one  many  be  dead,  much  more  the 
grace  of  God,  and  the  gift  by  grace,  which  is  by  one 
man,  Jesus  Christ,  hath  abounded  unto  many.  And 
not  as  it  was  by  one  that  sinned,  so  is  the  gift ;  for  the 
judgment  toas  by  one  to  condemnation,  but  the  free  gift 
is  of  many  offences  unto  justification.  For  if  by  one 
man's  offence  death  reigned  by  one  ;  much  more  they 
tv'hich  receive  abundance  of  grace,  and  of  the  gift  of 
righteousness,  shall  reign  in  life  by  one,  Jesus  Christ. 
Therefore,  as  by  the  offence  of  one  judgment  came  upon 
all  men  to  condemnation  ;  even  so  by  the  righteousness 
of  one  the  free  gift  came  upon  all  men  unto  justification 
of  life.  For  as  by  one  man's  disobedience  many  were 
made  sinners ;  so  by  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many 
be  made  righteous. 

9  Ps.  li.  5  :  Behold,  I  was  shapen  in  iniquity  ;  and  in 
sin  did  my  mother  conceive  me. — Gen.  v.  3  :  And  Adam 
lived  an  hundred  and  thirty  years,  and  begat  a  son  in  his 
own  likeness,  after  his  image ;  and  called  his  name  Seth. 

IV.  *  Rom.  v.  6 :  For  when  we  were  yet  without 
strength,  in  due  time  Christ  diedfor  the  ungodly. — Rom. 
viii.  7  :  Because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God ; 
for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed 
can  be. — John  iii.  6 :  That  which  is  born  of  the  flesh 
is  flesh ;  and  that  which  is  born  of  the  Spirit  is  spirit. 

*  Gen.  viii.  21 :  The  Lord  said, . . .  The  imagination  of 
man's  heart  is  evil  from  his  youth. — Rom.  iii.  10-12 :  As 
it  is  written,  There  is  none  righteous,  no,  not  one : 
there  is  none  that  understandeth,  there  is  none  that 
secketh  after  God.  They  are  all  gone  out  of  the  way, 
they  are  together  become  unprofitable ;  there  is  none 
that  doeth  good,  no,  not  one. 

k  James  i.  14,  15:  But  every  man  is  tempted  wheo 


40  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH. 

V.  The  remains  of  corrupt  nature  are  felt  by 
those  that  are  regenerated  ;*  and  although  it  be 
through  Christ  pardoned  and  mortified,  yet  both 
itself  and  all  the  motions  thereof  are  truly  and 
properly  sin."1 

VI.  Every  sin,  being  a  transgression  of  the 
righteous  law  of  God,  and  contrary  thereunto,* 

he  is  drawn  away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed.  Then, 
when  lust  hath  conceived,  it  bringeth  forth  sin  ;  and 
sin,  when  it  is  finished,  bringeth  forth  death. — Matt, 
xv.  19 :  For  out  of  the  heart  proceed  evil  thoughts, 
murders,  adulteries,  fornications,  thefts,  false  witness, 
blasphemies. 

V.  *Rom.  vii.  14,  17,  18,  23:  For  we  know  that  the 
law  is  spiritual ;  but  I  am  carnal,  sold  under  sin.  Now 
then  it  is  no  more  I  that  do  it,  but  sin  that  dwelleth  in 
me.  For  I  know  that  in  me,  that  is,  in  my  flesh,  dwell- 
eth no  good  thing;  for  to  will  is  present  with  me,  but 
how  to  perform  that  which  is  good,  I  find  not.  But  I 
see  another  law  in  my  members,  warring  against  the 
law  of  my  mind,  and  bringing  me  into  captivity  to  the 
law  of  sin  which  is  in  my  members. — Prov.  xx.  9 :  Who 
can  say,  I  have  made  my  heart  clean,  I  am  pure  from 
my  sin  ? — Eccl.  vii.  20 :  For  there  is  not  a  just  man  upon 
earth  that  doeth  good  and  sinneth  not. 

"  Rom.  vii.  5,  7,  8,  25  :  For  when  we  were  in  the 
flesh,  the  motions  of  sin  which  were  by  the  law  did 
work  in  our  members  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  death. 
What  shall  we  say  then  ?  Is  the  law  sin  ?  God  for- 
bid. Nay,  I  had  not  known  sin  but  by  the  law ;  for  I 
had  not  known  lust,  except  the  law  had  said,  Thou  shalt 
not  covet.  But  sin,  taking  occasion  by  the  command- 
ment, wrought  in  me  all  manner  of  concupiscence.  For 
without  the  law  sin  was  dead.  So  then  with  the  mind  I 
myself  serve  the  law  of  God  ;  but  with  the  flesh  the  law 
«f  sin. 

VI.  nl  John  iii.  4 :  Whosoever  committeth  sin,  trans- 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  41 

doth,  in  its  own  nature,  bring  guilt  upon  the  sin- 
ner,0 whereby  he  is  bound  over  to  the  wrath  of 
God,*  and  curse  of  the  law,3  and  so  made  subject 
to  death/  with  all  miseries,  spiritual,*  temporal,1 
and  eternal." 


CHAPTER  VII. 

god's  covenant  with  man. 

The  distance  between  God  and  the  creature  is 
so  great,  that  although  reasonable  creatures  do 
owe  obedience  unto  him  as  their  Creator,  yet  they 

gresseth  also  the  law ;  for  sin  is  the  transgression  of 
the  law. 

"Rom.  iii.  19:  Now  we  know,  that  what  things  so- 
ever the  law  saith,  it  saith  to  them  who  are  under  the 
law ;  that  every  mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all  the  world 
may  become  guilty  before  God. 

pEph.  ii.  3:  And  were  by  nature  the  children  of 
wrath,  even  as  others. 

«  Gal.  iii.  10 :  For  as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of 
the  law  are  under  the  curse  ;  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is 
every  one  that  continueth  not  in  all  things  which  are 
written  in  the  book  of  the  law,  to  do  them. 

'Rom.  vi.  23 :  For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death. 

•Eph.  iv.  18:  Having  the  understanding  darkened; 
being  alienated  from  the  life  of  God  through  the  igno- 
rance that  is  in  them,  because  of  the  blindness  of  their 
heart. 

'Lam.  iii.  39:  Wherefore  doth  a  living  man  complain, 
a  man  for  the  punishment  of  his  sins  ? 

•  Matt.  xxv.  41 :  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto  them  on 
the  left  hand,  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlast* 
ing  fire,  prepared  f®r  the  devil  and  his  angels 


42  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

could  never  have  any  fruition  of  him,  as  their 
blessedness  and  reward,  but  by  some  voluntary 
condescension  on  God's  part,  which  he  hath  been 
pleased  to  express  by  way  of  covenant." 

II.  The  first  covenant  made  with  man  was  a 
covenant  of  works  )h  wherein  life  was  promised  to 
Adam,  and  in  him  to  his  posterity,"  upon  condi- 
tion of  perfect  and  personal  obedience.* 

III.  Man  by  his  fall  having  made  himself  in- 
capable of  life  by  that  covenant,  the  Lord  was 
pleased  to  make  the  second,*  commonly  called  the 

I.  °  Job  ix.  32,  33 :  For  he  is  not  a  man,  as  I  am,  that 
I  should  answer  him,  and  we  should  come  together  in 
judgment.  Neither  is  there  any  daysman  betwixt  us, 
that  might  lay  his  hand  upon  us  both. — Ps.  cxiii.  5,  6  : 
Who  is  like  unto  the  Lord  our  God,  who  dwelleth  on 
high,  who  hnmbleth  himself  to  behold  the  things  that  are 
in  heaven,  and  in  the  earth? 

II.  h  Gal.  iii.  1 2 :  And  the  law  is  not  of  faith ;  but, 
The  man  that  doeth  them  shall  live  in  them. — Hosea 
vi.  7.     Gen.  ii.  16,  17. 

0  Rom.  x.  5 :  For  Moses  describeth  the  righteousness 
which  is  of  the  law,  that  the  man  which  doeth  those 
things  shall  live  by  them. 

<*Gen.  ii.  17:  But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it ;  for  in  the  day 
that  thou  eatest  thereof,  thou  shalt  surely  die. — Gal  iii 
10:  For  as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of  the  law  are 
under  the  curse :  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  on© 
that  continueth  not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in 
the  book  of  the  law,  to  do  them. 

III.  «Gal.  iii.  21 :  For  if  there  had  been  a  law  given 
which  could  have  given  life,  verily  righteousness  should 
have  been  by  the  law. — Rom.  viii.  3:  For  what  the  law 
could  not  do,  in  that  it  was  weak  through  the  flesh, 
God,  sending  his  own  Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh, 


CONFESSION    OP   FAITH.  43 

covenant  of  grace ;  wherein  he  freely  offereth  un- 
to sinners  life  and  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ, 
requiring  of  them  faith  in  him  that  they  may 
be  saved/ 

IV.  This  covenant  of  grace  is  frequently  set 
forth  in  Scripture  by  the  name  of  a  testament,  in 
reference  to  the  death  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  testa- 
tor, and  to  the  everlasting  inheritance,  with  all 
things  belonging  to  it  therein  bequeathed.* 

V.  This  covenant  was  differently  administered 
in  the  time  of  the  law  and  in  the  time  of  the 

and  for  sin,  condemned  sin  in  the  flesh. — Isa.  xlii.  6 :  I 
the  Lord  have  called  thee  in  righteousness,  and  will  hold 
thine  hand,  and  -will  keep  thee,  and  give  thee  for  a 
covenant  of  the  people,  for  a  light  of  the  Gentiles. — Gen. 
lii.  15. 

/Mark  xvi.  15,  16 :  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go  ye  in- 
to all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture. He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved ; 
but  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned. — John  iii. 
16 :  For  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only- 
begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him  should 
not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life. 

IV.  »Heb.  ix.  15-17:  And  for  this  cause  he  is  the 
mediator  of  the  New  Testament,  that  by  means  of  death, 
for  the  redemption  of  the  transgressions  that  hereunder 
the  first  testament,  they  which  are  called  might  receive 
the  promise  of  eternal  inheritance.  For  where  a  testa- 
ment is,  there  must  also  of  necessity  be  the  death  of 
the  testator.  For  a  testament  is  of  force  after  men  are 
dead  ;  otherwise  it  is  of  no  strength  at  all  while  the  tes- 
tator liveth. — Heb.  vii.  22 :  By  so  much  was  Jesus  made 
a  surety  of  a  better  testament. — Luke  xxii.  20:  Like- 
wise also  the  cup  after  supper,  saying,  This  cup  is  the 
new  testament  in  my  blood,  which  is  shed  for  you.— 
See  also  1  Cor.  xi.  25. 


44  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

gospel  :*  under  the  law  it  was  administered  by 
promises,  prophecies,  sacrifices,  circumcision,  the 
paschal  lamb,  and  other  types  and  ordinances  de- 
livered to  the  people  of  the  Jews,  all  fore-signi- 
fying Christ  to  come,*  which  were  for  that  time 
sufficient  and  efficacious,  through  the  operation  of 
the  Spirit,  to  instruct  and  build  up  the  elect  in 
faith  in  the  promised  Messiah,*  by  whom  they  had 

V.  *2  Cor.  iii.  6-9  :  "Who  also  hath  made  us  able  min- 
isters of  the  New  Testament ;  not  of  the  letter,  but  of 
the  spirit ;  for  the  letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit  giveth 
life.  But  if  the  ministration  of  death  written  and  en- 
graven in  stones  was  glorious,  so  that  the  children  of 
Israel  could  not  steadfastly  behold  the  face  of  Moses, 
for  the  glory  of  his  countenance,  which  glory  was  to 
be  done  away ;  how  shall  not  the  ministration  of  the 
Spirit  be  rather  glorious  ?  For  if  the  ministration  of 
condemnation  be  glory,  much  more  doth  the  ministra- 
tion of  righteousness  exceed  in  glory. 

^Heb.  viii.,  ix.,  x. — Rom.  iv.  11:  And  he  received 
the  sign  of  circumcision,  a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of 
the  faith  which  he  had,  yet  being  uncircumcised  ;  that 
he  might  be  the  father  of  all  them  that  believe,  though 
they  be  not  circumcised  ;  that  righteousness  might  be 
imputed  to  them  also. — Col.  ii.  11 :  In  whom  also  ye 
are  circumcised  with  the  circumcision  made  without 
hands,  in  putting  off  the  body  of  the  sins  of  the  flesh 
by  the  circumcision  of  Christ. — Ver.  12:  Buried  with 
him  in  baptism,  wherein  also  ye  are  risen  with  him, 
through  the  faith  of  the  operation  of  God,  who  hath 
raised  him  from  the  dead. — 1  Cor.  v.  7 :  Purge  out 
therefore  the  old  heaven,  that  ye  may  be  a  new  lump, 
as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  even  Christ  our  passover 
is  sacrificed  for  us. — Col.  ii.  17 :  Which  are  a  shadow 
of  things  to  come ;  but  the  body  is  of  Christ. 

*  1  Cor.  x.  1-4 :  Moreover,  brethren,  I  would  not  that 
jre  should  be  ignorant,  how  that  all  our  fathers  wera 


CONFESSION    OP   FAITH.  45 

full  remission  of  sins,  and  eternal  salvation  ;  and 
is  called  the  Old  Testament.1 

VI.  Under  the  gospel,  when  Christ,  the  sub- 
stance,m  was  exhibited,  the  ordinances  in  which 
this  covenant  is  dispensed  are  the  preaching  of 
the  word,  and  administration  of  the  sacraments 
of  baptism  and  of  the  Lord's  Supper  ;H  which, 

under  the  cloud,  and  all  passed  through  the  sea ;  and 
were  all  baptized  unto  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in  the 
sea ;  and  did  all  eat  the  same  spiritual  meat ;  and  did 
all  drink  the  same  spiritual  drink ;  for  they  drank  of 
that  spiritual  Rock  that  followed  them ;  and  that  Rock 
was  Christ. — Heb.  xi.  13:  These  all  died  in  faith,  not 
having  received  the  promises,  but  having  seen  them 
afar  oif,  and  were  persuaded  of  them,  and  embraced 
them,  and  confessed  that  they  were  strangers  and  pil- 
grims on  the  earth. — Johnviii.  56:  Your  father  Abraham 
rejoiced  to  see  my  day  ;  and  he  saw  it,  and  was  glad. 

1  Gal.  iii.  7-9,  14 :  Know  ye  therefore,  that  they  which 
are  of  faith,  the  same  are  the  children  of  Abraham. 
And  the  Scripture,  foreseeing  that  God  would  justify 
the  heathen  through  faith,  preached  before  the  gospel 
uuto  Abraham,  saying,  In  thee  shall  all  nations  be 
blessed.  So  then  they  which  be  of  faith  are  blessed 
with  faithful  Abraham.  That  the  blessing  of  Abraham 
might  come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus  Christ ;  that 
we  might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith. 

VI.  mCol.  ii.  17:  Which  are  a  shadow  of  things  to 
come,  but  the  body  is  of  Christ. 

nMatt.  xxviii.  19,  20:  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  teaching  them  to 
observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you; 
and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
woi'ld.  Amen. — 1  Cor.  xi.  23-25  :  For  I  have  received 
of  the  Lord  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  That 
the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  be- 


i()  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

though  fewer  in  number,  and  administered  with 
more  simplicity  and  less  outward  glory,  yet  in  them 
it  is  held  forth  in  more  fulness,  evidence,  and 
spiritual  efficacy,0  to  all  nations,  both  Jews  and 
Gentiles  ;p  and  is   called  the  New  Testament.* 

trayed,  took  bread ;  and  when  he  had  given  thanks, 
he  brake  it,  and  said,  Take,  eat;  this  is  my  body,  which 
is  broken  for  you :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  After 
the  same  manner  also  he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had 
supped,  saying,  This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in  my 
blood;  this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drinks,  in  remembrance 
of  me. — 2  Cor.  iii.  7-11:  But  if  the  ministration  of 
death,  written  and  engraven  in  stones,  was  glorious, 
so  that  the  children  of  Israel  could  not  steadfastly  be- 
hold the  face  of  Moses  for  the  glory  of  his  countenance  ; 
which  glory  was  to  be  done  away :  how  shall  not  the 
ministration  of  the  Spirit  be  rather  glorious?  For  if 
the  ministration  of  condemnation  be  glory,  much  more 
doth  the  ministration  of  righteousness  exceed  in  glory. 
For  even  that  which  was  made  glorious  had  no  glory 
in  this  respect,  by  reason  of  the  glory  that  excelleth. 
For  if  that  which  was  done  away  was  glorious,  much 
more  that  which  remnineth  is  glorious. 

°Heb.  xii.  22-38.— See  alsoJer.  xxxi.  33,  34. 

pSee  letter". — Eph.  ii.  15-19:  Having  abolished  in 
his  flesh  the  enmity,  even  the  law  of  commandments 
contained  in  ordinances  ;  for  to  make  in  himself  of  twain 
one  new  man,  so  making  peace ;  and  that  he  might  re- 
concile both  unto  God  in  one  body  by  the  cross,  having 
slain  the  enmity  thereby  ;  and  came  and  preached  peace 
to  you  which  were  afar  off",  and  to  them  that  were  nigh. 
For  through  him  we  both  have  access  by  one  Spirit  un- 
to the  Father.  Now  therefore  ye  are  no  more  strangers 
and  foreigners,  but  fellow-citizens  with  the  saints,  and 
of  the  household  of  God. 

«Luke  xxii.  20:  Likewise  also  the  cup  after  supper, 
saying,  This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in  my  blood 
which  is  shed  for  you. — Heb.  viii.  7-9 


CONFESSION   OF    FAITH.  47 

There  are  not,  therefore,  two  covenants  of  grace, 
differing  in  substance,  but  one  and  the  same  un- 
der various  dispensations/ 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

CHRIST   THE    MEDIATOR. 

It  has  pleased  God  to  choose  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  his  ouly-begotten  Son,  who  verily  was  fore- 
ordained before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  to 
be   the  Mediator  between  God   and  man,*  the 


r  Gal.  iii.  14, 16 :  That  the  blessing  of  Abraham  might 
come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus  Christ ;  that  we 
might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith. 
Now  to  Abraham  and  his  seed  were  the  promises  made. 
He  saith  not,  And  to  seeds,  as  of  many  ;  but  as  of  one, 
And  to  thy  seed,  which  is"  Christ. — Acts  xv.  11:  But 
we  believe,  that  through  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  we  shall  be  saved,  even  as  they. — Rom.  iii.  30 : 
Seeing  it  is  one  God  which  shall  justify  the  circum- 
cision by  faith,  and  uncircumcision  through  faith. 

I.  °Isa.  xlii.  1:  Behold  my  servant,  whom  I  uphold; 
mine  elect,  in  whom  my  soul  delighteth:  I  have  put  my 
Spirit  upon  him :  he  shall  bring  forth  judgment  to  the 
Gentiles. — 1  Pet.  i.  19,  20  :  But  with  the  precious  blood 
of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb  without  blemish  and  without 
spot:  who  verily  was  foreordained  before  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world,  but  was  manifest  in  these  last  timea 
for  you. — 1  Tim.  ii.  5  :  For  there  is  one  God,  and  one 
mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus. 
—See  also  John  iii.  16. 


48  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

Prophet,6  Priest,c  and  King;*  the  head  and  Sa- 
viour of  his  Church,*  the  heir  of  all  things/  and 
judge  of  the  world;'  unto  whom  he  promised  a 
seed,*  and  to  be  by  him  in  time  redeemed,  called 


6  Acts  iii.  22  :  For  Moses  truly  said  unto  the  fathers, 
A  prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  unto  you, 
of  your  brethren,  like  unto  me :  him  shall  ye  hear  in 
all  things,  whatsoever  he  shall  say  unto  you. — Deut. 
xviii.  13. 

« Heb.  v.  5,  6  :  So  also  Christ  glorified  not  himself  to 
be  made  an  high-priest ;  but  he  that  said  unto  him, 
Thou  art  my  Son,  to-day  have  I  begotten  thee.  As  he 
saith  also  in  another  place,  Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever, 
after  the  order  of  Melchisedec. 

<*  Ps.  ii.  6 :  Yet  have  I  set  my  king  upon  my  holy 
hill  of  Zion. — Luke  i.  33 :  And  he  shall  reign  over  the 
house  of  Jacob  for  ever ;  and  of  his  kingdom  there  shall 
be  no  end. 

e  Eph.  v.  23  :  For  the  husband  is  the  head  of  the  wife, 
even  as  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  Church ;  and  he  is  the 
Saviour  of  the  body. 

/Heb.  i.  2:  Hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us 
by  his  Son,  whom  he  hath  appointed  heir  of  all  things. 

9  Acts  xvii.  31 :  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day,  in  the 
which  he  will  judge  the  world  in  righteousness,  by  that 
man  whom  he  hath  ordained;  whereof  he  hath  given 
assurance  unto  all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised  him  from 
the  dead. 

*  John  xvii.  6 :  I  have  manifested  thy  name  unto  the 
men  which  thou  gavest  me  out  of  the  world :  thine  they 
were,  and  thou  gavest  them  me :  and  they  have  kept 
thy  word. — Ps.  xxii.  30:  A  seed  shall  serve  him;  it 
shall  be  accounted  to  the  Lord  for  a  generation. — Isa. 
liii.  10  :  Yet  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  bruise  him :  he 
hath  put  him  to  grief:  when  thou  shalt  make  his  soul 
an  offering  for  sin,  he  shall  see  his  seed,  he  shall  pro- 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  49 

by  his  word  and  Spirit,  justified  by  his  grace, 
sanctified,  and  glorified.* 

II.  The  Son  of  God,  the  second  Person  in  the 
Trinity,  being  very  and  eternal  God,  of  one  sub- 
stance and  equal  with  the  Father,  did,  when  the 
fulness  of  time  was  come,  take  upon  him  man's 
nature,*  with  all  the  essential  properties  and  com- 
mon infirmities  thereof,  yet  without  sin  ;l  being 


long  his  days,  and  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  shall  pros- 
per in  his  hand. 

*  1  Tim.  ii.  6 :  Who  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all,  to 
be  testified  in  due  time. — Isa.  lv.  4,  5 :  Behold,  I  have 
given  him  for  a  witness  to  the  people,  a  leader  and 
commander  to  the  people.  Behold,  thou  shalt  call  a 
nation  that  thou  knowest  not,  and  nations  that  knew 
not  thee  shall  run  unto  thee,  because  of  the  Lord  thy 
God,  and  for  the  Holy  One  of  Israel ;  for  he  hath  glori- 
fied thee. — 1  Cor.  i.  30:  But  of  him  are  ye  in  Christ 
Jesus,  who  of  God  is  made  unto  us  wisdom,  and  right- 
eousness, and  sanctification,  and  redemption. 

II.  *  John  i.  1,  14 :  In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  . . 
and  the  Word  was  God.  And  the  Word  was  made  flesh, 
and  dwelt  among  us,  (and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the 
glory  as  of  the  only-begotten  of  the  Father,)  full  of 
grace  and  truth. — 1  John  v.  20 :  And  we  know  that 
the  Son  of  God  is  come,  and  hath  given  us  an  under- 
standing, that  we  may  know  him  that  is  true ;  and  we 
are  in  him  that  is  true,  even  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ. 
This  is  the  true  God,  and  eternal  life. — Phil.  ii.  6 :  Who, 
being  in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be 
equal  with  God. — Gal.  iv.  4 :  But  when  the  fulness  of 
the  time  was  come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a 
woman,  made  under  the  law. 

1  Heb.  ii.  17:  Wherefore  in  all  things  it  behooved  him 
to  be  made  like  unto  his  brethren ;  that  he  might  be  a 
meroiful  and  faithful  high-priest  in  things  pertaining  to 
4 


60  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

conceived  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in 
the  womb  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  of  her  substance."* 
So  that  these  whole,  perfect,  and  distinct  natures, 
the  Godhead  and  the  manhood,  were  inseparably 
joined  together  in  one  person,  without  conversion, 
composition,  or  confusion. n  Which  person  is  very 
God  and  very  man,  yet  one  Christ,  the  only  Me- 
diator between  God  and  man.0 

God,  to  make  reconciliation  for  the  sins  of  the  people. 
— Heb.  iv.  15 :  For  we  have  not  an  high-priest  which 
cannot  be  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities , 
but  was  in  all  points  tempted  like  as  we  are,  yet  without 
sin. 

TOLuke  i.  27,  31,  35:  To  a  virgin  espoused  to  a  man 
whose  name  was  Joseph,  of  the  house  of  David ;  and 
the  virgin's  name  was  Mary.  And  behold,  thou  shalt 
conceive  in  thy  womb,  and  bring  forth  a  son,  and  shalt 
call  his  name  Jesus.  And  the  angel  answered  and  said 
unto  her,  The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon  thee,  and 
the  power  of  the  Highest  shall  overshadow  thee  ;  there- 
fore also  that  holy  thing  which  shall  be  born  of  thee 
shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God. — Gal.  iv.  4:  See  letter 
*,  immediately  foregoing. 

•Luke  i.  35:  See  letter  m,  immediately  foregoing. — 
Col.  ii.  9 :  For  in  him  dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of  the 
Godhead  bodily. — Rom.  ix.  5 :  Whose  are  the  fathers, 
and  of  whom,  as  concerning  the  flesh,  Christ  came,  who 
is  over  all,  God  blessed  for  ever.  Amen. — 1  Tim.  iii. 
16:  And  without  controversy  great  is  the  mystery  of 
godliness:  God  was  manifest  in  the  flesh. 

•Rom.  i.  3,  4:  Concerning  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  cur 
Lord,  which  was  made  of  the  seed  of  David  according 
to  the  flesh ;  and  declared  to  be  the  Son  of  God  with 
power,  according  to  the  Spirit  of  holiness,  by  the  resur- 
rection from  the  dead. — 1  Tim.  ii.  5 :  For  there  is  one 
God,  and  one  mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man 
Christ  Jesus. 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  51 

III.  The  Lord  Jesus,  in  liis  human  nature  thus 
united  to  the  Divine,  was  sanctified  and  anointed 
with  the  Holy  Spirit  above  measure  f  having  in 
him  all  the  treasures  of  wisdom  and  knowledge,* 
in  whom  it  pleased  the  Father  that  all  fulness 
should  dwell  f  to  the  end  that  being  holy,  harm- 
less, undefiled,  and  full  of  grace  and  truth,*  he 
might  be  thoroughly  furnished  to  execute  the  of- 
fice of  a  Mediator  and  surety.'  Which  office 
he  took  not  unto  himself,  but  was  called  thereunto 
by  his  Father;"  who  put  all  power  and  judgment 


III.  p  Ps.  xlv.  7 :  God,  thy  God,  hath  anointed  thee 
with  the  oil  of  gladness  above  thy  fellows. — John  iii. 
34 :  For  he  whom  God  hath  sent  speaketh  the  words 
of  God  ;  for  God  giveth  not  the  Spirit  by  measure  unto 
him. 

?  Col.  ii.  3 :  In  whom  are  hid  all  the  treasures  of 
wisdom  and  knowledge. 

rCol.  i.  19:  For  it  pleased  the  Father,  that  in  him 
should  all  fulness  dwell. 

•Heb.  vii.  26:'  For  such  an  high-priest  became  us, 
who  is  holy,  harmless,  undefiled,  separate  from  sinners, 
and  made  higher  than  the  heavens. — John  i.  14:  And 
the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us,  (and  we 
beheld  his  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only-begotten  of 
the  Father,)  full  of  grace  and  truth. 

*  Acts  x.  38 :  How  God  anointed  Jesus  of  Nazareth 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  with  power ;  who  went  about 
doing  good,  and  healing  all  that  were  oppressed  of  the 
devil;  for  God  was  with  him. — Heb.  xii.  24:  And  to 
Jesus,  the  Mediator  of  the  new  covenant,  and  to  the 
blood  of  sprinkling,  that  speaketh  better  things  than 
that  of  Abel. — Heb.  vii.  22 :  By  so  much  was  Jesua 
made  a  surety  of  a  better  testament. 

•  Heb.  v.  5 :  So  also  Christ  glorified  not  himself  to 


52  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

into  his  hand,*'  and  gave  him  commandment  to 
execute  the  same. 

IV.  This  office  the  Lord  Jesus  did  most  willing- 
ly undertake,*  which,  that  he  might  discharge, 
he  was  made  under  the  law/  and  did  perfectly 
fulfil  it;*  endured  most  grievous  torments  imme- 
iately  in  his  soul,°  and  most  painful  sufferings  in 


e  made  an  high-priest;  but  he  that  said  unto  him, 
Thou  art  my  Son,  to-day  have  I  begotten  thee. 

w  John  v.  22,  27:  For  the  Father  judgeth  no  man, 
but  hath  committed  all  judgment  unto  the  Son;  and 
hath  given  him  authority  to  execute  judgment,  also,  be- 
cause he  is  the  Son  of  man. — Matt,  xxviii.  18:  And 
Jesus  came,  and  spake  unto  them,  saying,  All  power  is 
given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth. 

IV.  zPs.  xl.  7,  8:  Then  said  I,  Lo,  I  come:  in  the 
volume  of  the  book  it  is  written  of  me,  I  delight  to  do 
thy  will,  0  my  God  ;  yea,  thy  law  is  within  my  heart. — 
Phil.  ii.  8 :  And  became  obedient  unto  death,  even  the 
death  of  the  cross. 

yGal.  iv.  4:  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time  was 
come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made 
under  the  law. 

*  Matt.  iii.  15:  Thus  it  becometh  us  to  fulfil  all  right- 
eousness.— Matt.  v.  17:  I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but 
to  fulfil. 

°  Matt.  xxvi.  37,  38 :  And  he  took  with  him  Peter, 
and  the  two  sons  of  Zebedee,  and  began  to  be  sorrow- 
ful and  very  heavy.  Then  saith  he  unto  them,  My  soul 
is  exceeding  sorrowful,  even  unto  death. — Luke  xxii. 
44  :  And  being  in  an  agony,  he  prayed  more  earnestly; 
and  his  sweat  was  as  it  were  great  drops  of  blood  falling 
down  to  the  ground. — Matt,  xxvii.  46 :  And  about  the 
ninth  hour,  Jesus  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  Eli, 
Eli,  lama  sabacthani?  that  is  to  say,  My  God,  my  God, 
why  hast  thou  forsaken  me? 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  53 

his  body  ;*  was  crucified  and  died  f  was  buried, 
and  remained  under  the  power  of  death,  yet  saw 
no  corruption. d  On  the  third  day  he  arose  from 
the  deadc  with  the  same  body  in  which  he  suf- 
fered/ with  which  also  he  ascended  into  heaven, 
and  there  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  his  Father,' 
making  intercession,*  and  shall  return  to  judge 
men  and  angels,  at  the  end  of  the  world.* 

6  Matt,  xxvi.,  xxvii. 

« Phil.  ii.  8 :  He  humbled  himself,  and  became  obe- 
dient unto  death,  even  the  death  of  the  cross. 

d  Acts  ii.  24,  27:  Whom  God  hath  raised  up,  having 
loosed  the  pains  of  death :  because  it  "was  not  possible 
that  he  should  be  holden  of  it.  Because  thou  wilt  not 
leave  my  soul  in  hell,  neither  ■wilt  thou  suffer  thine  Holy 
One  to  see  corruption. — Actsxiii.  37:  But  he  whom  God 
raised  again,  saw  no  corruption. 

« 1  Cor.  xv.  4 :  He  was  buried,  and  that  he  rose  again 
the  third  day,  according  to  the  Scriptures. 

/John  xx.  25,  27:  But  he  said  unto  them,  Except  I 
shall  see  in  his  hands  the  print  of  the  nails,  and  put  my 
finger  into  the  print  of  the  nails,  and  thrust  my  hand 
into  his  side,  I  will  not  believe.  Then  saith*  he  to 
Thomas,  Reach  hither  thy  finger,  and  behold  my  hands ; 
and  reach  hither  thy  hand,  and  thrust  it  into  my  side  ; 
and  be  not  faithless,  but  believing. 

9  Mark  xvi.  19 :  He  was  received  up  into  heaven,  and 
sat  on  the  right  hand  of  God. 

A  Rom.  viii.  34:  Who  is  even  at  the  right  hand  of  God, 
who  also  maketh  intercession  for  us. — Heb.  vii.  25: 
Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost 
that  come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to 
make  intercession  for  them. 

*  Rom.  xiv.  9,  10:  For  to  this  end  Christ  both  died, 
and  rose,  and  revived,  that  he  might  be  Lord  both  of 
the  dead  and  the  living.  For  we  shall  all  stand  before 
the  judgment-seat  of  Christ. — Acts  i.  11 ;  x.  42.— Matt. 


54  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

V.  The  Lord  Jesus,  by  his  perfect  obedience 
arid  sacrifice  of  himself,  which  he  through  the 
eternal  Spirit  once  offered  up  unto  God,  hath  fully 
satisfied  the  justice  of  his  Father;*  and  purchased 
not  only  reconciliation,  but  an  everlasting  inherit- 
ance in  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  for  all  those  who 
come  to  the  Father  by  him.1 


xiii.  40-42 :  As  therefore  the  tares  are  gathered  and 
burned  in  the  fire,  so  shall  it  be  in  the  end  of  this 
world.  The  Son  of  man  shall  send  forth  his  angels, 
and  they  shall  gather  out  of  his  kingdom  all  things  that 
offend,  and  them  -which  do  iniquity.  And  shall  cast 
them  into  a  furnace  of  fire  :  there  shall  be  wailing  and 
gnashing  of  teeth. — Jude  6:  And  the  angels  which 
kept  not  their  first  estate,  but  left  their  own  habita- 
tion, he  hath  reserved  in  everlasting  chains,  under 
darkness,  unto  the  judgment  of  the  great  day. — See 
also  2  Pet.  ii.  4. 

V.  *Rom.  v.  19:  For  as  by  one  man's  disobedience 
many  were  made  sinners,  so  by  the  obedience  of  one 
shall  many  be  made  righteous. — Heb.  ix.  14:  How 
much  more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  through  the 
eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  without  spot  to  God,  purge 
your  conscience  from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living 
God  ?— Rom.  iii.  25,  26  :  Whom  God  hath  set  fortli  to 
be  a  propitiation  through  faith  in  his  blood,  to  declare 
his  righteousness  for  the  remission  of  sins  that  are 
past,  through  the  forbearance  of  God ;  to  declare,  I  say, 
at  this  time  his  righteousness;  that  he  might  be  just, 
and  the  justifier  of  him  which  believeth  in  Jesus. — Heb. 
x.  14 :  For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever 
them  that  are  sanctified. — See  also  Eph.  v.  2. 

*Eph.  i.  11,  14:  In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an 
inheritance,  being  predestinated  according  to  the  pur- 
pose of  him  who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of 
his  own  will.     Which  is  the  earnest  of  our  inheritance. 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  t)0 

VI.  Although  the  work  of  redemption  was  not 
actually  wrought  by  Christ  till  after  his  incarna- 
tion, yet  the  virtue,  efficacy,  and  benefits  thereof 
were  communicated  unto  the  believer,  in  all  ages 
successively  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  in 
and  by  those  promises,  types,  and  sacrifices, 
wherein  he  was  revealed  and  signified  to  be  the 
seed  of  the  woman  which  should  bruise  the  ser- 
pent's head,  and  the  Lamb  slain  from  the  begin- 
ning of  the  world,  being  yesterday  and  to-day 
the  same,  and  for  ever." 

VII.  Christ,  in  the  work  of  mediation,  acteth 
according  to  both  natures ;  by  each  nature  doing 
that  which  is  proper  to  itself  ;n  yet,  by  reason  of 


until  the  redemption  of  the  purchased  possession,  unto 
the  praise  of  his  glory. — John  xvii.  2 :  As  thou  hast 
given  him  power  over  all  flesh,  that  he  should  give 
eternal  life  to  as  many  as  thou  hast  given  him. — See 
also  Heb.  ix.  12,  15. 

VI.  m  Gal.  iv.  4,  5 :  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time 
was  come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman, 
made  under  the  law,  to  redeem  them  that  were  under 
the  law,  that  we  might  receive  the  adoption  of  sons. — 
Gen.  iii.  15 :  And  I  will  put  enmity  between  thee  and 
the  woman,  and  between  thy  seed  and  her  seed:  it 
shall  bruise  thy  head,  and  thou  shalt  bruise  his  heel. — 
Rev.  xiii.  8 :  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall 
worship  him,  whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  book 
of  life  of  the  Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the 
wt^rld. — Heb.  xiii.  8 :  Jesus  Christ,  the  same  yesterday, 
to-day,  and  for  ever. 

VII.  »1  Pet.  iii.  18:  For  Christ  also  hath  once  suf- 
fered for  sins,  the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  he  might 
bring  us  to  God,  being  put  to  death  in  the  flesh,  but 
quickened  by  the  Spirit. — See  also  Heb.  ix.  14. 


56  CONFESSION    OP   FAITH. 

the  unity  of  the  person,  that  which  is  proper  to 
one  nature  is  sometimes  in  Scripture  attributed 
to  the  person  denominated  by  the  other  nature/ 
VIII.  Jesus  Christ,  by  the  grace  of  God, 
has  tasted  death  for  every  man,'  and  now  makes 
intercession  for  transgressors;*  by  virtue  of  which, 
the  Holy  Spirit  is  given  to  convince  of  sin,  and 
enable  the  creature  to  believe  and  obey;  govern- 
ing the  hearts  of  believers  by  his  word  and 
Spirit  ;r  overcoming  all  their  enemies  by  his  al- 

•  Acts  xx.  28 :  Feed  the  Church  of  God,  which  he  hath 
purchased  with  his  own  blood. — John  iii.  13 :  Aud  no 
man  hath  ascended  up  to  heaven,  but  he  that  came 
down  from  heaven,  even  the  Son  of  man,  which  is  in 
heaven. — 1  John  iii.  16:  Hereby  perceive  we  the  love 
of  God,  because  he  laid  down  his  life  for  us. 

VIII.  p  Heb.  ii.  9:  But  we  see  Jesus,  who  was  made 
a  little  lower  than  the  angels  for  the  suffering  of  death, 
crowned  with  glory  and  honor ;  that  he  by  the  grace 
of  God  should  taste  death  for  every  man. — John  vi.  37, 
39  :  All  that  the  Father  giveth  me,  shall  come  to  me ; 
and  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out. 
And  this  is  the  Father's  will  which  hath  sent  me,  that 
of  all  which  he  hath  given  me  I  should  lose  nothing, 
but  should  raise  it  up  again  at  the  last  day. — John  x. 
16 :  And  other  sheep  I  have,  which  are  not  of  this 
fold :  them  also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my 
voice. 

*  1  John  ii.  1 :  If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate 
with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous. — Rom.  viii. 
34:  It  is  Christ  that  died,  yea,  rather,  that  is  risen 
again,  who  is  even  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  who  also 
maketh  intercession  for  us. 

r  2  Cor.  iv.  13  We  having  the  same  spirit  of  faith,  aa 
It  is  written,  I  believed,  and  therefore  have  I  spoken ; 
we  also  believe,  and  therefore  speak. — Bom.  viii.  9, 14: 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  57 

mighty  power  and  wisdom,  in  such  manner  and 
ways  as  are  most  consonant  to  his  wonderful  and 
unsearchable  dispensation.* 


CHAPTER  IX. 

OF   FREE   WILL. 


God  hath  endued  the  will  of  man  with  that 
natural  liberty,  that  it  is  neither  forced,  nor,  by 
any  absolute  necessity  of  nature,  determined  to 


good  or  evil." 


But  ye  are  not  in  the  flesh,  but  in  the  Spirit,  if  so  be 
that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwell  in  you.  Now,  if  any  man 
have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  his.  For 
as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  are  the 
sons  of  God. — See  also  Rom.  xv.  18,  19,  and  John 
xvii.  17. 

*  Ps.  ex.  1. — The  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou 
at  my  right  hand,  until  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  foot- 
stool.— 1  Cor.  xv.  25,  26  :  For  he  must  reign,  till  he 
hath  put  all  enemies  under  his  feet.  The  last  enemy 
that  shall  be  destroyed  is  death. — Mai.  iv.  2,  3:  But  unto 
you  that  fear  my  name,  shall  the  Sun  of  righteousness 
arise  with  healing  in  his  wings ;  and  ye  shall  go  forth, 
and  grow  up  as  calves  of  the  stall.  And  ye  shall  tread 
down  the  wicked ;  for  they  shall  be  ashes  under  the 
Boles  of  your  feet,  in  the  day  that  I  shall  do  this,  saith 
the  Lord  of  hosts. — Col.  ii.  15 :  And  having  spoiled 
principalities  and  powers,  he  made  a  shew  of  them 
openly,  triumphing  over  them  in  it. 

I.  *  James  i.  14:  But  every  man  is  tempted,  when  he 
is  drawn  away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed. — Deut. 
xxx.  19 :  I  call  heaven  and  earth  to  record  this  day 
against  you,  that  I  have  set  before  you  life  and  death, 


58  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH. 

II.  Man,  in  his  state  of  innocency,  had  free- 
dom and  power  to  will  and  to  do  that  which  is 
good  and  well-pleasing  to  God  ;*  but  yet  mutable, 
60  that  he  might  fall  from  it.e 

III.  Man,  by  his  fall  into  a  state  of  sin,  hath 
wholly  lost  all  ability  of  will  to  any  spiritual  good 
accompanying  salvation;**  so  as  a  natural  man, 
being  altogether  averse  from  that  which  is  good,* 
and  dead  in  sin/  is  not  able  by  his  own  strength 


blessing  and  cursing :  therefore  choose  life,  that  both 
thou  and  thy  seed  may  live. — See  John  v.  40. 

II.  6  Eccl.  vii.  29 :  Lo,  this  only  have  I  found,  that 
God  hath  made  man  upright ;  but  they  have  sought  out 
many  inventions. — Gen.  i.  26:  And  God  said,  Let  us 
make  man  in  our  image,  after  our  likeness. 

cGen.  ii.  16,  17:  And  the  Lord  God  commanded  the 
man,  saying,  Of  every  tree  of  the  garden  thou  mayest 
freely  eat :  But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and 
evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it ;  for  in  the  day  that  thou 
eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die. — Gen.  iii.  6 :  And 
when  the  woman  saw  that  the  tree  was  good  for  food, 
and  that  it  was  pleasant  to  the  eyes,  and  a  tree  to  be 
desired  to  make  one  wise,  she  took  of  the  fruit  thereof, 
and  die  eat ;  and  gave  also  unto  her  husband  with  her, 
and  he  did  eat. 

III.  d  Rom.  v.  6 :  For  when  we  were  yet  without 
strength,  in  due  time  Christ  died  for  the  ungodly. — 
Rom.  viii.  7  :  Because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against 
God;  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither 
indeed  can  be. — John  xv.  5 :  For  without  me  ye  can  do 
nothing. 

•Rom.  iii.  10,  12:  As  it  is  written,  There  is  none 
righteous,  no,  not  orre.  They  are  all  gone  out  of  the 
way,  they  are  together  become  unprofitable ;  there  is 
none  that  doeth  good,  no,  not  one. 

'Eph.  ii.  1,  5  :  And  you  hath  he  quickened,  who  were 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  59 

to  convert  himself,  or  to  prepare  himself  there- 
anto  without  Divine  aid.ff 

IV.  When  God  converts  a  sinner,  and  trans- 
lates him  into  the  state  of  grace,  he  freeth  him 
from  his  natural  bondage  under  sin,*  and  by  his 
grace  alone  enables  him  freely  to  will  and  to  do 
that  which  is  spiritually  good ;'  yet  so  as  that,  by 
reason  of  his  remaining  corruption,  he  doth  not 
perfectly  will  and  do  that  which  is  good.* 

dead  in  trespasses  and  sins :  even  when  we  were  dead 
in  sins,  hath  quickened  us  together  with  Christ ;  (by 
grace  ye  are  saved.) — Col.  ii.  13  :  And  you,  being  dead 
in  your  sins  and  the  uncircumcision  of  your  flesh,  hath 
he  quickened  together  with  him,  having  forgiven  you 
all  trespasses. 

9  John  vi.  44,  65 :  No  man  can  come  to  me,  except  the 
Father,  which  hath  sent  me,  draw  him.  And  he  said, 
Therefore  said  I  unto  you,  that  no  man  can  come  unto 
me,  except  it  were  given  unto  him  of  my  Father. — 1 
Cor.  ii.  14:  But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the 
things  of  the  Spirit  of  God :  for  they  are  foolishness 
unto  him ;  neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are 
spiritually  discerned. — See  also  Eph.  ii.  2-5,  and  Tit. 
ui.  3-5. 

IV.  *  Col.  i.  13 :  Who  hath  delivered  us  from  the  power 
of  darkness,  and  hath  translated  us  into  the  kingdom  of 
his  dear  Son. — John  viii.  34,  36  :  Jesus  answered  them, 
Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  Whosoever  committeth 
sin  is  the  servant  of  sin.  If  the  Son  therefore  shall 
make  you  free,  ye  shall  be  free  indeed. 

*Phil.  ii.  13  :  For  it  is  God  which  worketh  in  you 
both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure. — Kom.  vi. 
J  8,  22  :  Being  then  made  free  from  sin,  ye  became  the 
servants  of  righteousness.  But  now,  being  made  free 
from  sin,  and  become  servants  to  God,  ye  have  your 
fruit  unto  holiness,  and  the  end  everlasting  life. 

*  Gal.  v.  17  :  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  Spirit, 


60  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

V.  The  will  of  man  is  made  perfectly  and  im- 
mutably free  to  good  alone,  in  the  state  of  glory 
only.' 


CHAPTER  X. 

EFFECTUAL   CALLING. 


All  those  whom  Grod  calls,  and  who  obey  the 
call,  and  those  only,  he  is  pleased,  by  his  word 
and  Spirit,8  to  bring  out  of  that  state  of  sin  and 


and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh;  and  these  are  contrary 
the  one  to  the  other  ;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things 
that  ye  would. — Rom.  vii.  15  :  For  that  which  I  do,  I 
allow  not ;  for  what  I  would,  that  do  I  not ;  but  what 
I  hate,  that  do  I. 

V.  '  Eph.  iv.  13  :  Till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the 
faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a 
perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  ful- 
ness of  Christ. — Jude  24:  Now  unto  him  that  is  able  to 
keep  you  from  falling,  and  to  present  you  faultless  be- 
fore the  presence  of  his  glory,  with  exceeding  joy. 

I.  a2  Thess.  ii.  13,  14:  God  hath  from  the  beginning 
chosen  .you  to  salvation,  through  sanctification  of  the 
Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth;  whereunto  he  called 
you  by  our  gospel,  to  the  obtaining  of  the  glory  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. — 2  Cor.  iii.  3,  6 :  Forasmuch  as  ye 
are  manifestly  declared  to  be  the  epistle  of  Christ  min- 
istered by  us,  written  not  with  ink,  but  with  the  Spirit 
of  the  living  God;  not  in  tables  of  stone,  but  in  fleshly 
tables  of  the  heart.  Who  also  hath  made  us  able  min- 
isters of  the  New  Testament ;  not  of  the  letter,  but  of 
the  Spirit :  for  the  letter  killeth,  but  the  Spirit  giveth 
life. 


CONFESSION   OP   FAITH.  61 

death  in  which  they  are  by  nature,  to  grace  and 
salvation  by  Jesus  Christ;6  enlightening  their 
minds  spiritually  and  savingly  to  understand  the 
things  of  God  ;c  taking  away  their  heart  of  stone, 
and  giving  unto  them  an  heart  of  flesh  ;d  renew- 
ing their  wills,  and  by  his  almighty  power  deter- 
mining them  to  that  which  is  good  ;6  and  effect- 

6  Rom.  viii.  2  :  For  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ 
Jesus  hath  made  me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death. 
— 2  Tim.  i.  9,  10 :  Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called  us 
with  an  holy  calling,  not  according  to  our  works,  but 
according  to  his  own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was 
given  us  in  Chx-ist  Jesus  before  the  world  began;  but 
is  now  made  manifest  by  the  appearing  of  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  abolished  death,  and  hath 
brought  life  and  immortality  to  light  through  the  gos- 
pel.— See  also  Eph.  ii.  1-5. 

c  Acts  xxvi.  18 :  To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them 
from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan 
unto  God,  that  they  may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and 
inheritance  among  them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith 
that  is  in  me. — 1  Cor.  ii.  10, 12:  But  God  hath  revealed 
them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit ;  for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all 
things,  yea,  the  deep  things  of  God.  Now  we  have  re- 
ceived, not  the  spirit  of  the  world,  but  the  Spirit  which 
is  of  God ;  that  we  might  know  the  things  that  are  freely 
given  to  us  of  God. 

d  Ezek.  xxxvi.  26  :  A  new  heart  also  will  I  give  you, 
and  a  new  spirit  will  I  put  within  you ;  and  I  will  take 
away  the  stony  heart  out  of  your  flesh,  and  I  will  give 
you  a  heart  of  flesh. 

6  Ezek.  xi.  19 :  And  I  will  give  them  one  heart,  and  I 
will  put  a  new  spirit  within  you. — Deut.  xxx.  6 :  And 
the  Lord  thy  God  will  circumcise  thine  heart,  and  the 
heart  of  thy  seed,  to  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy 
heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  that  thou  mayest  live. — See 
also  Ezek,  xxxvi.  27. 


62  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

ually  drawing  them  to  Jesus  Christ  f  yet  so  as 
they  come  most  freely,  being  made  willing  by 
his  grace.' 

II.  This  call  is  of  God's  free  grace  alone,  not 
from  any  good  at  all  foreseen  in  man,*  who  is  al- 
together dead  in  sin,  until,  being  enlightened  by 
the  Holy  Spirit,*  he  is  thereby  enabled  to  answer 
*ihis  call,  and  to  embrace  the  grace  offered  and 
tonveyed  in  it.* 


/John  vi.  44,  45 :  No  man  can  come  to  me,  except  the 
Father,  which  hath  sent  me,  draw  him.  Every  man 
therefore  that  hath  heard,  and  hath  learned  of  the 
Father,  cometh  unto  me. 

9  Cant.  i.  4:  Draw  me,  we  will  run  after  thee. — Ps. 
ex.  3 :  Thy  people  shall  be  willing  in  the  day  of  thy 
power,  in  the  beauties  of  holiness  from  the  womb  of 
the  morning :  thou  hast  the  dew  of  thy  youth. — John 
vi.  36. 

II.  *  2  Tim.  i.  9 :  Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called  us 
with  an  holy  calling,  not  according  to  our  works,  but 
according  to  his  own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was 
given  us  in  Christ  Jesus  before  the  world  began. — Tit. 
iii.  4,  5:  But  after  that  the  kindness  and  love  of  God 
our  Saviour  toward  man  appeared,  not  by  works  of 
righteousness  which  we  have  done,  but  according  to  his 
mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  and 
renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

*  1  Cor.  ii.  14:  But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the 
things  of  the  Spirit  of  God ;  for  they  are  foolishness 
unto  him ;  neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are 
spiritually  discerned. — Rom.  viii.  7:  Because  the  car- 
nal mind  is  enmity  against  God ;  for  it  is  not  subject 
to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  be. — Eph.  ii.  5: 
Even  when  we  were  dead  in  sins,  hath  quickened  ug 
together  with  Christ;  (by  grace  ye  are  saved.) 

*  John  vi.  37:  All  that  the  Father  giveth  me  shall 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  63 

III.  All  infants  dying  in  infancy  are  regene- 
rated and  saved  by  Christ,  through  the  Spirit,1 
who  worketh  when,  and  where,  and  how  he 
pleaseth ;  so  also  are  others  who  have  never  had 
the  exercise  of  reason,  and  who  are  incapable  of 
being  outwardly  called  by  the  ministry  of  the 
word."* 


CHAPTER  XI. 

JUSTIFICATION. 

Those  whom  God  calleth,  (and  who  obey  the 

come  to  me;  and  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in  no 
"wise  cast  out. — Ezek.  xxxvi.  27 :  And  I  will  put  my 
Spirit  within  you,  and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes, 
and  ye  shall  keep  my  judgments,  and  do  them. — John 
v.  25 :  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  The  hour  is  com- 
ing, and  now  is,  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of 
the  Son  of  God ;  and  they  that  hear  shall  live. — John 
vii.  37. 

III.  l  Luke  xviii.  15,  16 :  And  they  brought  unto  him 
also  infants,  that  he  would  touch  them ;  but  when  his 
iisciples  saw  it,  they  rebuked  them :  but  Jesus  called 
them  unto  him,  and  said,  Suffer  little  children  to  come 
unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not,  for  of  such  is  the  king- 
dom of  God. — Acts  ii.  38,  39:  Then  Peter  said  unto 
them,  Repent,  and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye 
shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  the 
promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all 
that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God 
ehall  call. 

m  John  iii.  8 :  The  wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth,  and 
thou  nearest  the  sound  thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence 


64  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

call,)  lie  also  freely  justifieth  ;"  not  by  infusing 
righteousness  into  them,  but  by  pardoning  their 
sins,  and  by  accounting  and  accepting  their  per- 
sons as  righteous ;  not  for  any  thing  wrought  in 
them,  or  done  by  them,  but  for  Christ's  sake 
alone ;  not  by  imputing  faith  itself,  the  act  of 
believing,  or  any  other  evangelical  obedience  to 
them,  as  their  righteousness;  but  by  imputing 
the  obedience  and  satisfaction  of  Christ  unto 
them,6  they  receiving  and  resting  on  him  and 
his  righteousness  by  faith;  which  faith  they 
have  not  of  themselves,  it  is  the  gift  of  God.c 

it  cometh  and  whither  it  goeth :  so  is  every  one  that  is 
born  of  the  Spirit. 

I.  °  Rom.  viii.  30 :  Whom  he  called,  them  he  also 
justified. — Rom.  iii.  24 :  Being  justified  freely  by  his 
grace,  through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

6  Rom.  iv  5-8 :  But  to  him  that  worketh  not,  but 
believeth  on  him  that  justifieth  the  ungodly,  his  faith 
is  counted  for  righteousness.  Even  as  David  also  de- 
scribeth  the  blessedness  of  the  man  unto  whom  God  im- 
puteth  righteousness  without  works,  saying,  Blessed  are 
they  whose  iniquities  are  forgiven,  and  whose  sins  are 
covered.  Blessed  is  the  man  to  whom  the  Lord  will 
not  impute  sin. — 2  Cor.  v.  19,  21 :  To  wit,  that  God 
was  in  Christ,  reconciling  the  woi*ld  unto  himself,  not 
imputing  their  trespasses  unto  them  ;  and  hath  commit- 
ted unto  us  the  word  of  reconciliation.  For  he  hath 
made  him  to  be  sin  for  us,  who  knew  no  sin ;  that  we 
might  be  made  the  righteousness  of  God  in  him. — Rom. 
iii.  22,  24,  25. — Jer.  xxiii.  6 :  In  his  days  Judah  shall 
be  saved,  and  Israel  shall  dwell  safely ;  and  this  is  his 
name  whereby  he  shall  be  called,  The  Lord  our  Right- 
eousness.— See  Rom.  v.  17-19. 

e  Phil.  iii.  9 :  And  be  found  in  him,  not  having  mine 
Own  righteousness,  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  6b 

II.  Faith,  thus  receiving  and  resting  or 
Christ  and  his  righteousness,  is  the  alone  instru- 
ment of  justification  ;*■  yet  it  is  not  alone  in  the 
person  justified,  but  is  ever  accompanied  with  all 
other  saving  graces,  and  is  no  dead  faith,  but 
worketh  by  love.' 

III.  Christ,  by  his  obedience  and  death,  did 
fully  discharge  the  debt  of  all  those  that  are  thus 
justified,  and  did  make  a  proper,  real,  and  full 
satisfaction  to  his  Father's  justice  in  their  behalf/ 

is  through  the  faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness  which 
is  of  God  by  faith.— Acts  xiii.  38,  39.— Eph.  ii.  8 :  For 
by  grace  are  ye  saved,  through  faith ;  and  that  not  of 
yourselves :  it  is  the  gift  of  God. 

II.  dJohn  i.  12:  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to 
them  gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to 
them  that  believe  on  his  name. — Rom.  iii.  28:  There- 
fore we  conclude,  that  a  man  is  justified  by  faith  with- 
out the  deeds  of  the  law. — Rom.  v.  1 :  Therefore,  being 
justified  by  faith,  we  have  peace  with  God,  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

•  James  ii.  17,  22,  26:  Even  so  faith,  if  it  hath  not 
works,  is  dead,  being  alone.  Seest  thou  how  faith 
wrought  with  his  works,  and  by  works  was  faith  made 
perfect  ?  For  as  the  body  without  the  spirit  is  dead, 
so  faith  without  works  is  dead  also. — Gal.  v.  6:  For 
in  Jesus  Christ  neither  circumcision  availeth  any 
thing,  nor  uncircumcision ;  but  faith  which  worketh 
by  love. 

III.  /Rom.  v.  8-10:  But  God  commendeth  his  love 
towards  us,  in  that  while  we  were  yet  sinners,  Christ  died 
for  us.  Much  more  then,  being  now  justified  by  his 
blood,  we  shall  be  saved  from  wrath  through  him.  For 
if,  when  we  were  enemies,  we  were  reconciled  to  God 
by  the  death  of  his  Son  ;  much  more,  being  reconciled, 
we  shall  be  saved  by  his  life. — 1  Tim   ii.  6:  Who  gave 

5 


66  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

Yet  inasmuch  as  he  was  given  by  the  Father  for 
them,"  and  his  obedience  and  satisfaction  ac- 
cepted in  their  stead,*  and  both  freely,  not  for 
any  thing  in  thein,  their  justification  is  only  of 
free  grace  ;*  that  both  the  exact  justice  and  rich 
grace  of  God  might  be  glorified  in  the  justifica- 
tion of  sinners.* 

IV.  God,  before  the  foundation  of  the  world, 
determined    to  justify   all  true  believers;1  and 


himself  a  ransom  for  all,  to  be  testified  in  due  time. — 
Heb.  x.  10,  14 :  By  the  which  will  we  are  sanctified, 
through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ  once 
for  all.  For  by  one  offering  lie  hath  perfected  for  ever 
them  that  are  sanctified. — See  Isa.  liii.  4-G,  10-12. 

9  Rom.  viii.  32:  He  that  spared  not  his  own  Son, 
but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  with 
him  also  freely  give  us  all  things? 

;*  2  Cor.  v.  21  :  For  he  hath  made  him  to  be  sin  for 
us.  who  knew  no  sin;  that  we  might  be  made  the  right- 
eousness of  God  in  him. — Matt.  iii.  17  :  And,  lo,  a 
voice  from  heaven,  saying,  This  is  my  beloved  Son.  in 
whom  I  am  well  pleased. — Eph.  v.  2 :  And  walk  in  love, 
as  Christ  also  hath  loved  us,  and  hath  given  himself  for 
us,  an  offering  and  a  sacrifice  to  God,  for  a  sweet-smell- 
ing savor. 

*  Rom.  iii.  24:  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace, 
through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus. — Eph. 
i.  7:  In  whom  we  have  redemption  through  his  blood, 
the  forgiveness  of  sins,  according  to  the  riches  of  his 
grace. 

*  Rom.  iii.  26:  To  declare,  /  say,  at  this  time  hia 
righteousness;  that  he  might  be  just,  and  the  justifier 
of  him  which  believeth  in  Jesus. 

IV.  'Gal.  iii.  8:  And  the  Scripture,  foreseeing  that 
God  would  justify  the  heathen  through  faith,  preached 
before  the  gospel  unto  Abraham,  saying,  In  thee  shall 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  67 

Christ  did,  in  the  fulness  of  time,  die  for  their 
sins,  and  rise  again  for  their  justification  ;m  never- 
theless, they  are  not  justified  until  the  Holy 
Spirit  doth,  in  due  time,  actually  apply  Christ 
unto  them.n 

V.  God  doth  continue  to  forgive  the  sins  of 
those  that  are  justified;0  and  although  they  will 
never  fall  from  the  state  of  justification,*  yet  they 


all  nations  be  blessed. — 1  Pet.  i.  2,  19,  20 :  Elect  ac- 
cording to  the  foreknowledge  of  God  the  Father,  through 
sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  unto  obedience  and  sprink- 
ling of  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ.  But  with  the  pre- 
cious blood  of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb  without  blemish  and 
without  spot.  Who  verily  was  foreoi'dained  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world,  but  was  manifest  in  these  last 
times  for  you. — See  Rom.  viii.  30. 

m  Gal.  iv.  4:  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time  was 
come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made 
und^r  the  law. — 1  Tim.  ii.  6  :  Who  gave  himself  a  ran- 
som for  all,  to  be  testified  in  due  time. — Rom.  iv.  25: 
Who  was  delivered  for  our  offences,  and  was  raised 
again  for  our  justification. 

n  Col.  i.  21,  22  :  And  you,  that  were  sometime  alien- 
ated, and  enemies  in  your  mind  by  wicked  works,  yet 
now  hath  he  reconciled,  in  the  body  of  his  flesh  through 
death,  to  present  you  holy,  and  unblamable,  and  un- 
reprovable  in  his  sight. — See  also  Gal.  ii.  16,  and  Tit. 
iii.  4-7. 

V.  °  Matt.  vi.  12 :  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we 
forgive  our  debtors. — 1  John  i.  9 :  If  we  confess  our 
sins,  he  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and 
to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness. — 1  John  ii.  1 : 
If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father, 
Jesu&  Christ  the  righteous. 

p  Luke  xxii.  32  :  But  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that 
thy  faith    fail   not ;    and   when   thou    art    converted. 


68  CONFESSION    OF   FAITII. 

may  by  their  sins  fall  under  God's  fatherly  dis- 
pleasure, and  not  have  the  light  of  his  counte- 
nance restored  unto  them,  until  they  humble 
themselves,  confess  their  sins,  beg  pardon,  and 
renew  their  faith  and  repentance.5 

VI.  The  justification  of  believers  under  the 
Old  Testament  was,  in  all  these  respects,  one  and 
the  same  with  the  justification  of  believers  under 
the  New  Testament. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

ADOPTION. 

All  those  that  are  justified,  God  vouchsafeth, 
in  and  for  his  only  Son  Jesus  Christ,  to  make 
partakers  of  the  grace  of  adoption  ;a  by  which 

strengthen  thy  brethren. — John  x.  28:  And  I  give 
unto  them  eternal  life ;  and  they  shall  never  perish, 
neither  shall  any  pluck  them  out  of  my  hand. — Heb.  x. 
14:  For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever 
them  that  are  sanctified. 

«  Ps.  lxxxix.  31-33 :  If  they  break  my  statutes,  and 
keep  not  my  commandments,  then  will  I  visit  their 
transgressions  with  the  rod,  and  their  iniquity  with 
stripes.  Nevertheless,  my  loving-kindness  will  I  not 
utterly  take  from  him,  nor  suffer  my  faithfulness  to 
fail. 

I.  aEph.  i.  5:  Having  predestinated  us  unto  the 
adoption  of  children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself,  accord- 
ing to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will. — Gal.  iv.  4,  5:  God 
sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made  unler  the 
law,  to  redeem  them  that  were  under  the  law,  that  we 
might  receive  the  adoption  of  sons. 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  69 

they  are  taken  into  the  number,  and  enjoy  the 
liberties  and  privileges  of  the  children  of  G  od  f 
have  his  name  put  upon  them  ;c  receive  the  spirit 
of  adoption  f  have  access  to  the  throne  of  grace 
with  boldness;* are  enabled  to  cry,  Abba,  Father/ 
are  pitied,6'  protected,*  provided  for,'  and  chast- 

5  Rom.  viii.  17:  And  if  children,  then  heirs;  heirs 
of  God,  and  joint-heirs  with  Christ. — John  i.  12:  But 
as  many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave  he  power  to 
become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them  that  believe  on 
his  name,    g 

c  Jer.  xiv.  9 :  Yet  thou,  0  Lord,  art  in  the  midst  of 
us,  and  we  are  called  by  thy  name;  leave  us  not. — Rev. 
iii.  12  :  Him  that  overcometh  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  thf 
temple  of  my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out ;  and  I 
will  write  upon  him  the  name  of  my  God,  and  the  name 
of  the  city  of  my  God,  which  is  New  Jerusalem,  which 
cometh  down  out  of  heaven  from  my  God ;  and  i"  will 
write  upon  him  my  new  name. 

d  Rom.  viii.  15  :  For  ye  have  not  received  the  spirit 
of  bondage  again  to  fear;  but  ye  have  received  the  spirit 
of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father. 

e  Eph.  iii.  12  :  In  whom  we  have  boldness  and  access 
with  confidence  by  the  faith  of  him. — Rom.  v.  2. 

/Gal.  iv.  6  :  And  because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath  sent 
forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  your  hearts,  crying 
Abba,  Father. 

9  Ps.  ciii.  13  :  Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so 
the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him. 

*  Prov.  xiv.  26 :  In  the  fear  of  the  Lord  is  strong 
confidence ;  and  his  children  shall  have  a  place  of 
refuge. 

*"  Matt.  vi.  30,  32 :  Wherefore,  if  God  so  clothe  tie 
grass  of  the  field,  which  1 3-day  is,  and  to-morrow  >s 
cast  into  the  oven,  shall  he  not  much  more  clothe  yf-u; 
0  ye  of  little  faith  ?  For  your  heavenly  Fatl  er 
knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of  all  these  things. — 1  P  tt. 


70  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

ened  by  him  as  by  a  father,*  yet  never  cast  off,1  but 
sealed  to  the  day  of  redemption  ;m  and  inherit  the 
promises/1  as  heirs  of  everlasting  salvation.0 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

SANCTIFICATION. 

They  who  are  effectually  called  and  regen- 
erated, having  a  new  heart  and  a  new  spirit  cre- 
ated in  them,  are  further  sanctified,  really  and 
personally,  through  the  virtue  of  Christ's  death 
and  resurrection,0  by  his  word  and  Spirit  dwell- 

v.  7 :  Casting  all  your  care  upon  him,  for  he  careth 
for  you. 

*  Heb.  xii.  6 :  For  whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  chast- 
eneth,  and  scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth. 

'  Lam.  iii.  31 :  For  the  Lord  will  not  cast  off  for 
ever. 

m  Eph.  iv.  30 :  Whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day 
of  redemption. 

n  Heb.  vi.  12 :  That  ye  be  not  slothful,  but  followers 
of  them  who  through  faith  and  patience  inherit  the 
promises. 

°1  Pet.  1.  4:  To  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  and 
undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away,  reserved  in  heaven 
for  you. — Heb.  i.  14:  Are  they  not  all  ministering 
spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister  for  them  who  shall  be 
heirs  of  salvation  ? 

I.  a  1  Cor.  vi.  11 :  And  such  were  some  of  you :  but  ye 
are  washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our 
God. — Acts  xx.  32:  And  now,  brethren,  I  commend 
you  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is  able 
to  build  you  up,  and  to  give  you  an  inheritance  among 


CONFESSION   OF    FAITH.  71 

ing  in  them  )h  the  dominv.^  of  the  whole  body  of 
sin  is  destroyed,0  and  the  several  lusts  thereof  are 
more  and  more  weakened  and  mortified,**  and 
they  more  and  more  quickened  and  strengthened 
in  all  saving  graces,*  to  the  practice  of  true  holi- 
ness, without  which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord/ 

all  them  -which  are  sanctified. — Phil.  iii.  10:  That  I 
may  know  him,  and  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  and 
the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings,  being  made  conform- 
able unto  his  death. — Rom.  vi.  5,  6 :  For  if  we  have 
been  planted  together  in  the  likeness  of  his  death,  we 
shall  be  also  in  the  likeness  of  his  resurrection ;  knowing 
this,  that  our  old  man  is  crucified  with  him,  that  the 
body  of  sin  might  be  destroyed,  that  henceforth  we 
should  not  serve  sin. 

6  Eph.  v.  26 :  That  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it 
with  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word. — 2  Thess.  ii. 
13  :  But  we  are  bound  to  give  thanks  always  to  God  for 
you,  brethren  beloved  of  the  Lord,  because  God  hath 
from  the  beginning  chosen  you  to  salvation,  through 
sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth. 

c  Rom.  vi.  6,  14 :  Knowing  this,  that  our  old  man  is 
crucified  with  him,  that  the  body  of  sin  might  be  de- 
stroyed, that  henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin.  For 
sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you;  for  ye  are  not 
under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 

d  Gal.  v.  24 :  And  they  that  are  Christ's  have  cruci- 
fied the  flesh,  with  the  affections  and  lusts. — Rom.  viii. 
13 :  For  if  ye  live  after  the  flesh,  ye  shall  die  ;  but  if 
ye  through  the  Spirit  do  mortify  the  deeds  of  the  body, 
ye  shall  live. 

«Col.  i.  11:  Strengthened  with  all  might  according 
to  his  glorious  power,  unto  all  patience  and  long-suffer- 
ing with  joyfulness. — Eph.  iii.  16 :  That  he  would  grant 
you,  according  to  the  riches  of  his  glory,  to  be  strength- 
ened with  might  by  his  Spirit  in  the  inner  man. 

/  2  Cor.   vii.   1 :    Having  therefore  these  promises, 


72  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

II.  This  sanctification  is  throughout  in  the 
whole  man,"  yet  imperfect  in  this  life :  there 
abideth  still  some  remnants  of  corruption  in  every 
part,*  whence  ariseth  a  continual  and  irreconcil- 
able war,  the  flesh  lusting  against  the  spirit,  and 
the  spirit  against  the  flesh.* 

III.  In  which   war,  although   the    remaining 
corruption  for  a  time  may  much  prevail,*  yet, 
through  the  continual  supply  of  strength  fron 
the  sanctifying  Spirit  of  Christ,  the  regenerate 
part    doth    overcome;1  and    so   the   saints   grow 


dearly  beloved,  let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthi- 
ness  of  the  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the 
fear  of  God. — Heb.  xii.  14:  Follow  peace  with  all 
men,  and  holiness,  without  which  no  man  shall  see  the 
Lord. 

II.  9  1  Thess.  v.  23  :  And  the  very  God  of  peace  sanc- 
tify you  wholly  :  and  I  pray  God  your  whole  spirit,  and 
soul,^rnd  body,  be  preserved  blameless  unto  the  coming 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

h  1  John  i.  10 :  If  we  say  that  we  have  not  sinned,  we 
make  him  a  liar,  and  his  word  is  not  in  us. — Phil.  iii. 
12  :  Not  as  though  I  had  already  attained,  either  were 
already  perfect ;  but  I  follow  after,  if  that  I  may  appre- 
hend that  for  which  also  I  am  apprehended  of  Christ 
Jesus. — See  also  Rom.  vii.  18,  23. 

•Gal.  v.  17:  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  spirit, 
and  the  spirit  against  the  flesh  ;  and  these  are  contrary 
the  one  to  the  other ;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things 
that  ye  would. 

III.  *  Rom.  vii.  23 :  But  I  see  another  law  in  my 
members,  warring  against  the  law  of  my  mind,  and 
bringing  me  into  captivity  to  the  law  of  sin  which  is  in 
my  members. 

1  Rom.  vi.  14 :  For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over 
you ;  for  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace.—  ) 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  73 

in   grace,"*  perfecting  holiness   in    the    fear   of 
God.* 

IV.  Although  the  remains  of.  depravity  may 
continue  to  affect  the  true  believer  in  this  life, 
yet  it  is  his  duty  and  privilege,  through  grace,  to 
keep  a  conscience  void  of  offence  toward  God 
and  toward  men.® 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

SAVING    GRACE. 

The  grace  of  faith,  whereby  sinners  are  united 
to  Christ,  is  the  work  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  in 
their  hearts,**  and  is  ordinarily  wrought  by  the 

John  v.  4 :  For  whatsoever  is  born  of  God,  overcometh 
the  world;  and  this  is  the  victory  that  overcometh  the 
world,  even  our  faith. — Eph.  iv.  16:  From  whom  the 
whole  body  fitly  joined  together  and  compacted  by  that 
which  every  joint  supplieth,  according  to  the  effectual 
working  in  the  measure  of  every  part,  maketh  increase 
of  the  body,  unto  the  edifying  of  itself  in  love. 

m2  Pet.  iii.  18:  But  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the  know- 
ledge of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. — 2  Cor.  iii. 
18:  But  we  all,  with  open  face  beholding  as  in  a  glass 
the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into  the  same  image, 
from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord. 

w  2  Cor.  vii.  1 :  Having  therefore  these  promises, 
dearly  beloved,  let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthi- 
ness  of  the  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the 
fear  of  God. 

IV.  °  Acts  xxiv.  16:  And  herein  do  I  exercise  myself, 
to  have  always  a  conscience  void  of  offence  toward  God 
and  toward  men. 

I.  °2  Cor.  iv.  13  :   We  having  the  same  spirit  of  faith. 


74  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

ministry  of  the  word  ;h  by  which  also,  and  by  the 
administration  of  the  sacraments,  and  prayer,  it 
is  increased  and  strengthened.0 

II.  By  this  faith,  the  Christian  believeth  to  be 
true  whatsoever  is  revealed  in  the  word,  for  the 
authority  of  God  himself  speaketh  therein  f  and 
acteth  differently,  upon  that  which  each  partic- 
ular passage  thereof  containeth ;    yielding  obe- 


according  as  it  is  written,  I  believed,  and  therefore  have 
I  spoken ;  we  also  believe,  and  therefore  speak. — Eph. 
ii.  8 :  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved,  through  faith ;  and 
that  not  of  yourselves :  it  is  the  gift  of  God. 

6  Rom.  x.  14,  17:  How  shall  they  believe  in  him  of 
whom  they  have  not  heard  ?  and  how  shall  they  hear 
without  a  preacher  ?  So,  then,  faith  cometh  by  hearing, 
and  hearing  by  the  word  of  God. 

c  1  Pet.  ii.  2:  As  new-born  babes,  desire  the  sincere 
milk  of  the  word,  that  ye  may  grow  thereby. — Luke 
xvii.  5 :  And  the  apostles  said  unto  the  Lord,  Increase 
our  faith. — Rom.  i.  16,  17 :  For  I  am  not  ashamed  of 
the  gospel  of  Christ ;  for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto 
salvation  to  every  one  that  believeth:  to  the  Jew  first, 
and  also  to  the  Greek.  For  therein  is  the  righteousness 
of  God  revealed  from  faith  to  faith  ;  as  it  is  written,  The 
just,  shall  live  by  faith. — See  also  Acts  xx.  32. 

II.  dl  Thess.  ii.  13:  For  this  cause  also  thank  we 
God  without  ceasing,  because,  when  ye  received  the 
word  of  God  which  ye  heard  of  us,  ye  received  it  not 
as  the  word  of  men,  but  (as  it  is  in  truth)  the  word  of 
God,  which  effectually  worketh  also  in  you  that  believe. 
— 1  John  v.  10:  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  of  God, 
hath  the  witness  in  himself;  he  that  believeth  not  God, 
hath  made  him  a  liar,  because  he  believeth  not  the 
r  cord  that  God  gave  of  his  Son. — Acts  xxiv.  14:  Be- 
lieving all  things  which  are  written  in  the  law  and  in 
the  prophets. 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  75 

dience  to  the  commands,"  trembling  at  the  threat- 
enings/  and  embracing  the  promises  of  God  for 
this  life  and  that  which  is  to  corned  But  the 
principal  acts  of  saving  faith  are  accepting,  re- 
ceiving, and  resting  on  Christ  alone  for  justifica- 
tion, sanctification,  and  eternal  life,  by  virtue  of 
the  covenant  of  grace.* 

III.  This  faith  is  different  in  degrees,  weak 
or  strong  j  may  be  often  and  many  ways  assailed 


« Rom.  xvi.  26 :  But  now  is  made  manifest,  and  by 
the  scriptures  of  the  prophets,  according  to  the  com- 
mandment of  the  everlasting  God,  made  known  to  all 
nations  for  the  obedience  of  faith. 

/  Isa.  lxvi.  2 :  To  this  man  will  I  look,  even  to  him 
that  is  poor,  and  of  a" contrite  spirit,  and  trembleth  at 
my  word. 

9  Heb.  xi.  13  :  These  all  died  in  faith,  not  having  re- 
ceived the  promises,  but  having  seen  them  afar  off,  and 
were  persuaded  of  them,  and  embraced  them,  and  con- 
fessed that  they  were  strangers  and  pilgrims  on  the 
earth. — 1  Tim.  iv.  8 :  But  godliness  is  profitable  unto 
all  things,  having  promise  of  the  life  that  now  is,  and 
of  that  which  is  to  come. 

h  John  i.  12:  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them 
gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them 
that  believe  on  his  name. — Acts  xvi.  31 :  And  they 
said,  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt 
be  saved,  and  thy  house. — Gal.  ii.  20 :  I  am  crucified 
with  Christ ;  nevertheless,  I  live  ;  yet  not  I,  but  Christ 
iiveth  in  me ;  and  the  life  which  I  now  live  in  the  flesh 
I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me,  and 
gave  himself  for  me. — Acts  xv.  11 :  But  we  believe  that, 
through  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  shall  be 
saved,  even  as  they. 

III.  » Heb.  v.  13,  14:  For  every  one  that  useth  milk 
is  unskilful  in  the  word  of  righteousness ;  for  he  is  a 


76  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

and  weakened,  but  gets  the  victory  j*  growing 
up  in  the  attainment  of  a  full  assurance  of 
Christ,1  who  is  both  the  author  and  finisher  of 
our  faith. m 


babe.  But  strong  meat  belongeth  to  them  that  are  of 
full  age,  even  those  "who  by  reason  of  use  have  their 
senses  exercised  to  discern  both  good  and  evil. — Rom. 
iv.  19,  20:  And  being  not  weak  in  faith,  he  considered 
not  his  own  body  now  dead,  when  he  was  about  an 
hundred  years  old,  neither  yet  the  deadness  of  Sarah's 
womb.  He  staggered  not  at  the  promise  of  God  through 
unbelief;  but  was  strong  in  faith,  giving  glory  to  God. 
— Matt.  vi.  30 :  Shall  he  not  much  more  clothe  you,  O 
ye  of  little  faith? — Matt.  viii.  10:  "When  Jesus  heard 
it,  he  marvelled,  and  said  to  them  that  followed,  Verily 
I  say  unto  you,  I  have  not  found  so  great  faith,  no,  not 
in  Israel. 

*  Luke  xxii.  81,  32:  And  the  Lord  said,  Simon,  Si- 
mon, behold,  Satan  hath  desired  to  have  you,  that  he 
may  sift  you  as  wheat ;  but  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that 
thy  faith  fail  not;  and  when  thou  art  converted,  strength- 
en thy  brethren. — 1  John  v.  4,  5 :  For  whatsoever  is 
born  of  God,  overcometh  the  world ;  and  this  is  the 
victory  that  overcometh  the  world,  even  our  faith.  Who 
is  he  that  overcometh  the  world,  but  he  that  believeth 
that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God  ? 

1  Heb.  vi.  11,  12:  And  we  desire  that  every  one  of 
you  do  show  the  same  diligence,  to  the  full  assurance 
of  hope  unto  the  end  ;  that  ye  be  not  slothful,  but  fol- 
lowers of  them  who  through  faith  and  patience  inherit 
the  promises. — Heb.  x.  22:  Let  us  draw  near  with  a 
true  heart,  in  full  assurance  of  faith,  having  our  hearts 
sprinkled  from  an  evil  conscience,  and  our  bodies 
washed  with  pure  water. 

m  Heb.  xii.  2  :  Looking  unto  Jesus,  the  author  and 
finisher  of  our  faith. 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  77 


CHAPTER  XV. 

REPENTANCE    UNTO    LIFE. 

Repentance  unto  life  is  an  evangelical  grace,* 
the  doctrine  whereof  is  to  be  preached  by  every 
minister  of  the  gospel,  as  well  as  that  of  faith  in 
Christ.6 

II.  By  it  a  sinner,  out  of  the  sight  and  sense, 
not  only  of  the  danger,  but  also  of  the  filthiness 
and  odiousness  of  his  sins,  as  contrary  to  the 
holy  nature  and  righteous  law  of  Grod,  and  upon 
the  apprehension  of  his  mercy  in  Christ  to  such 
as  are  penitent,  so  grieves  for  and  hates  his  sins, 
as  to  turn  from  them  all  unto  Grod,c  purposing 

I.  aActsxi.  18:  When  they  heard  these  things,  they 
held  their  peace,  and  glorified  God,  saying,  Then  hath 
God  also  to  the  Gentiles  granted  repentance  unto 
life. — See  also  Zech.  xii.  10. 

6  Luke  xxiv.  47 :  And  that  repentance  and  remis- 
sion of  sins  should  be  preached  in  his  name  among  all 
nations,  beginning  at  Jerusalem. — Mark  i.  15:  And 
saying,  The  time  is  fulfilled,  and  the  kingdom  of  God 
is  at  hand :  repent  ye,  and  believe  the  gospel. — Acts 
xx.  21 :  Testifying  both  to  the  Jews,  and  also  to  the 
Greeks,  repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  toward  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

II.  cEzek.  xviii.  30,  31 :  Repent,  and  turn  yourselves 
froiu  all  your  transgressions ;  so  iniquity  shall  not  be 
your  ruin.  Cast  away  from  you  all  your  transgres- 
sions, whereby  ye  have  transgressed ;  and  make  you 


78  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

aud  endeavoring  to  walk  with  him  in  all  the 
ways  of  his  commandments. d 

III.  Although  repentance  be  not  to  be  rested 
in  as  any  satisfaction  for  sin,  or  any  cause  of  the 
pardon  thereof,6  which  is  the  act  of  God's  free 

a  new  heart  and  a  new  spirit,  for  why  will  ye  die,  O 
house  of  Israel  ? — Ezek.  xxxvi.  31 :  Then  shall  ye  re- 
member your  own  evil  ways,  and  your  doings  thai 
were  not  good,  and  shall  loathe  yourselves  in  your  own 
sight,  for  your  iniquities,  and  for  your  abominations. — 
Ps.  li.  4 :  Against  thee,  thee  only,  have  I  sinned,  and 
done  this  evil  in  thy  sight ;  that  thou  mightest  be  justi- 
fied when  thou  speakest,  and  be  clear  when  thou  judg- 
est. — Jer.  xxxi  18,  19 :  I  have  surely  heard  Ephraim 
bemoaning  himself  thus :  Thou  hast  chastised  me,  and 
I  was  chastised,  as  a  bullock  unaccustomed  to  the  yoke: 
turn  thou  me,  and  I  shall  be  turned ;  for  thou  art  the 
Lord  my  God.  Surely  after  that  I  was  turned,  I  re- 
pented; and  after  that  I  was  instructed,  I  smote  upon 
my  thigh :  I  was  ashamed,  yea,  even  confounded,  be- 
cause I  did  bear  the  reproach  of  my  youth. — 2  Cor.  vii. 
11 :  For,  behold,  this  selfsame  thing,  that  ye  sorrowed 
after  a  godly  sort,  what  carefulness  it  wrought  in  you, 
yea,  what  clearing  of  yourselves,  yea,  what  indigna- 
tion, yea,  what  fear,  yea,  what  vehement  desire,  yea, 
what  zeal,  yea,  what  revenge !  In  all  things  ye  have 
approved  yourselves  to  be  clear  in  this  matter. — See 
also  Joel  ii.  12,  13,  Amos  v.  15,  and  Ps.  cxix.  128. 

<*Ps.  cxix.  6,  59,  106:  Then  shall  I  not  be  ashamed, 
when  I  have  respect  unto  all  thy  commandments.  I 
thought  on  my  ways,  and  turned  my  feet  unto  thy  tes- 
timonies. I  have  sworn,  and  I  will  perform  it,  that  I 
will  keep  thy  righteous  judgments. — Luke  i.  6:  And 
they  were  both  righteous  before  God,  walking  in  all 
the  commandments  and  ordinances  of  the  Lord  blame 
less. — See  also  2  Kings  xxiii.  25. 

III.  cEzek.  xxxvi.  81,  32:  Then  shall  ye  remember 
your  own  evil  ways,  and  your  doings  that  were  not  good. 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  79 

grace  in  Christ/  yet  is  it  of  such  necessity  to  all 
sinners,  that  none  may  expect  pardon  with- 
out it." 

IV.  As  there  is  no  sin  so  small  but  it  de- 
serves damnation  ;*  so  there  is  no  sin  so  great 
that  it  can  bring  damnation  on  those  who  truly 
repent.* 

and  shall  loathe  yourselves  in  your  own  sight,  for  your 
iniquities,  and  for  your  abominations.  Not  for  your 
sakes  do  I  this,  saith  the  Lord  God,  be  it  known  unto 
you :  be  ashamed  and  confounded  for  your  own  ways, 
0  house  of  Israel. — Ezek.  xvi.  63 :  That  thou  mayest 
remember,  and  be  confounded,  and  never  open  thy 
mouth  any  more  because  of  thy  shame,  when  I  am 
pacified  toward  thee  for  all  that  thou  hast  done,  saith 
the  Lord  God. 

/  Hos.  xiv.  2,  4 :  Take  with  you  words,  and  turn  to 
the  Lord:  say  unto  him,  Take  away  all  iniquity,  and 
receive  us  graciously:  so  will  we  render  the  calves  of 
our  lips.  I  will  heal  their  backsliding,  I  will  love 
them  freely ;  for  mine  anger  is  turned  away  from 
him. — Rom.  iii.  24  :  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace, 
through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus. — Eph. 
i.  7. 

a  Luke  xiii.  3,  5 :  I  tell  you  nay  ;  but,  except  ye  re- 
pent, ye  shall  all  likewise  perish. — See  also  Acts  xvii. 
30. 

IV.  A  Rom.  vi.  23  :  For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death. — 
Matt.  xii.  36 :  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  every  idle 
word  that  men  shall  speak,  they  shall  give  account 
thereof  in  the  day  of  judgment. 

*  Isa.  lv.  7  :  Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way,  and  the 
unrighteous  man  his  thoughts,  and  let  him  return  unto 
the  Lord,  and  he  will  have  mercy  upon  him ;  and  to 
our  God,  for  he  will  abundantly  pardon. — Rom.  vih. 
1 :  There  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation  to  them 
which  are  in   Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after  tho 


80  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

V.  Men  ought  not  to  content  themselves  with 
a  general  repentance,  but  it  is  every  man's  duty 
to  endeavor  to  repent  of  his  particular  sins,  par- 
ticularly.* 

VI.  As  every  man  is  bound  to  make  private 
confession  of  his  sins  to  God,  praying  for  the 
pardon  thereof,'  upon  "which,  and  the  forsaking 
of  them,  he  shall  find  mercy  ;m  so  he  that  scan- 
dalizeth  his  brother,  or  the  Church  of  Christ, 
ought  to  be  willing,  by  a  private  or  public  con- 
flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit. — Isa.  i.  18:  Come  now,  and 
let  us  reason  together,  saith  the  Lord :  though  your 
sins  be  as  scarlet,  they  shall  be  as  white  as  snow ; 
though  they  be  red  like  crimson,  they  shall  be  as 
wool. 

V.  *  Ps.  xix.  13 :  Keep  back  thy  servant  also  from 
presumptuous  sins ;  let  them  not  have  dominion  over 
me ;  then  shall  I  be  upright,  and  I  shall  be  innocent 
from  the  great  transgression. — Luke  xix.  8 :  And  Zac- 
cheus  stood,  and  said  unto  the  Lord,  Behold,  Lord, 
the  half  of  my  goods  1  give  to  the  poor  ;  and  if  I  have 
taken  any  thing  from  any  man  by  false  accusation,  I 
restore  him  four-fold. — 1  Tim.  i.  13,  15 :  Who  was  be- 
fore a  blasphemer,  and  a  persecutor,  and  injurious; 
but  I  obtained  mercy,  because  I  did  it  ignorantly  in 
unbelief.  This  is  a  faithful  saying,  and  worthy  of  all 
acceptation,  that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to 
save  sinners  ;   of  whom  I  am  chief. 

VI.  l  Ps.  xxxii.  5,  6 :  I  acknowledge  my  sin  unto 
thee,  and  mine  iniquity  have  I  not  hid.  I  said,  I  will 
confess  my  transgressions  unto  the  Lord ;  and  thou 
forgavest  the  iniquity  of  my  sin.  Selah.  For  this 
shall  every  one  that  is  godly  pray  unto  thee  in  a  time 
when  thou  mayest  be  found :  surely  in  the  floods  of 
great  waters  they  shall  not  come  nigh  unto  him. — 
See  also  Ps.  li.  4,  5,  7,  9,  14. 

*•  Prov.   xxviii.  13:   He  that  covereth  bis  sins  shall 


CONFESSION    OP   FAITH.  81 

fession  and  sorrow  for  his  sin,  to  declare  his  re- 
pentance to  those  that  are  offended  ;n  who  are 
thereupon  to  be  reconciled  to  him,  and  in  love 
to  receive  him.0 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

OF   GOOD   WORKS. 

Good  works  are  only  such  as  God  hath  com- 
manded in  his   holy  word,"  and  not   such    as, 

not  prosper:  but  whoso  confesseth  and  forsaketh 
them  shall  have  mercy. — 1  John  i.  9 :  If  we  confess 
our  sins,  he  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our 
sins. 

n  James  v.  16:  Confess  your  faults  one  to  another, 
and  pray  one  for  another,  that  ye  may  be  healed. 
The  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man  avail- 
eth  much. — Luke  xvii.  3,  4 :  Take  heed  to  yourselves : 
if  thy  brother  trespass  against  thee,  rebuke  him  ;  and  if 
he  repent,  forgive  him.  And  if  he  trespass  against  thee 
seven  times  in  a  day,  and  seven  times  in  a  day  turn 
again  to  thee,  saying,  I  repent;  thou  shalt  forgive 
him. — Josh.  vii.  19 :  And  Joshua  said  unto  Achan,  My 
son,  give,  I  pray  thee,  glory  to  the  Lord  God  of  Is- 
rael, and  make  confession  unto  him ;  and  tell  me  now 
what  thou  hast  done ;  hide  it  not  from  me. — Ps.  li. 
throughout. 

0  2  Cor.  ii.  8 :  Wherefore  I  beseech  you  that  ye 
would  confirm  your  love  toward  him. — See  Gal.  vi. 
1,2. 

I.  a  Micah   vi.  8 :    He   hath   showed   thee,  0  man, 

6 


82  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

without  the  warrant  thereof,  are  devised  by  men 
out  of  blind  zeal,  or  upon  any  pretence  of  good 
intention.5 

II.  These  good  works,  done  in  obedience  to 
God's  commandments,  are  the  fruits  and  evi- 
dences of  a  true  and  lively  faith;'  and  by  them 
believers  manifest  their  thankfulness/ strengthen 

what  is  good  ;  and  what  doth  the  Lord  require  of  thee, 
but  to  do  justly,  and  to  love  mercy,  and  to  walk 
humbly  with  thy  God  ? — Rom.  xii.  2 :  And  be  not  con- 
formed to  this  world;  but  be  ye  transformed  by  the 
renewing  of  your  mind,  that  ye  may  prove  what  is  that 
good,  and  acceptable,  and  perfect  will  of  God. — Heb. 
xiii.  21 :  Make  you  perfect  in  every  good  work  to  do 
his  will. 

1  Matt.  xv.  9 :  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me, 
teaching  for  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men. — 
Isa.  xxix.  13:  Wherefore  the  Lord  said,  Forasmuch 
as  this  people  draw  near  me  with  their  mouth,  and 
with  their  lips  do  honor  me,  but  have  removed  their 
heart  far  from  me,  and  their  fear  toward  me  is  taught 
by  the  precepts  of  men. — John  xvi.  2:  They  shall  put 
you  out  of  the  synagogues  ;  yea,  the  time  cometh,  that 
whosoever  killeth  you  will  think  that  he  doeth  God 
service. — See  1  Sam.  xv.  21-23. 

II.  c  James  ii.  18,  22:  Yea,  a  man  may  say,  Thou 
hast  faith,  and  I  have  works:  shew  me  thy  faith  with* 
out  thy  works,  and  I  will  shew  thee  my  faith  by  my 
works.  Seest  thou  how  faith  wrought  with  his  works, 
and  by  works  was  faith  made  perfect  ? 

d  Ps.  cxvi.  12,  13 :  What  shall  I  render  unto  the 
Lord  for  all  his  benefits  toward  me?  I  will  take  the 
cup  of  salvation,  and  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord.— 
1  Peter  ii.  9 :  But  ye  are  a  chosen  generation,  a  royal 
priesthood,  an  holy  nation,  a  peculiar  people ;  that,  ye 
should  show  forth  the  praises  of  him  who  hath  called 
you  out  of  darkness  into  his  marvellous  light 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  83 

their  assurance,*  edify  their  brethren/  adorn  the 
profession  of  the  gospel,*  stop  the  mouths  of  the 
adversaries,*  and  glorify  God,*  whose  workman- 
ship they  are,  created  in  Christ  Jesus  thereunto,5 


"1  John  ii.  3,  5:  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we 
know  him,  if  we  keep  his  commandments.  But  whoso 
keepeth  his  word,  in  him  verily  is  the  love  of  God  per- 
fected :  herebv  know  we  that  we  are  in  him. — 2  Peter 
i.  5-9,  19. 

/  2  Cor.  ix.  2 :  For  I  know  the  forwardness  of  your 
mind,  for  which  I  boast  of  you  to  them  of  Macedonia, 
that  Achaia  was  ready  a  year  ago  ;  and  your  zeal  hath 
provoked  very  many. — Matt.  v.  16 :  Let  your  light  so 
shine  before  men,  that  they  may  see  your  good  works, 
and  glorify  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

s  Tit.  ii.  5 :  To  be  discreet,  chaste,  keepers  at  home, 
good,  obedient  to  their  own  husbands,  that  the  word 
of  God  be  not  blasphemed. — 1  Tim.  vi.  1 :  Let  as 
many  servants  as  are  under  the  yoke  count  their  own 
masters  worthy  of  all  honor,  that  the  name  of  God  and 
his  doctrine  be  not  blasphemed. — See  also  Tit.  ii.  9- 
12. 

ftl  Pet.  ii.  15:  For  so  is  the  will  of  God,  that  with 
well-doing  ye  may  put  to  silence  the  ignorance  of  fool- 
ish men. 

*  1  Pet.  ii.  12 :  Having  your  conversation  honest 
among  the  Gentiles ;  that,  whereas  they  speak  against 
you  as  evil-doers,  they  may,  by  your  good  works 
which  they  shall  behold,  glorify  God  in  the  day  of  visi- 
tation.— Phil.  i.  11 :  Being  filled  with  the  fruits  of 
righteousness,  which  are  by  Jesus  Christ,  unto  the 
glory  and  praise  of  God. — John  xv.  8 :  Herein  is  my 
Father  glorified,  that  ye  bear  much  fruit. 

*  Eph.  ii.  10 :  For  we  are  his  workmanship,  created 
in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works,  which  God  hath  be- 
fore ordained  that  we  should  walk  in  them. 


84  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

that  having  their  fruit  unto  holiness,  they  may 
have  the  end  eternal  life.1 

III.  Their  ability  to  do  good  works  is  not  at 
all  of  themselves,  but  wholly  from  the  Spirit  of 
Christ. m  And  that  they  may  be  enabled  there- 
unto, besides  the  graces  they  have  already  ro- 
ceived,  there  is  required  an  actual  influence  of 
the  same  Holy  Spirit  to  work  in  them  to  will 
and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure  ;n  yet  are  they 
not  hereupon  to  grow  negligent,  as  if  they  were 
not  bound  to  perform  any  duty  unless  upon  a 
special  motion  of  the  Spirit :  but  they  ought  to 
be  diligent  in  stirring  up  the  grace  of  God  that 
is  in  them.0 

1  Rom.  vi.  22 :  But  now  being  made  free  from  sin, 
and  become  servants  to  God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto 
holiness,  and  the  end  everlasting  life. 

III.  m  John  xv.  5,  G :  I  am  the  vine,  ye  are  the 
branches ;  he  that  abideth  in  me,  and  I  in  him,  the 
same  bringeth  forth  much  fruit;  for  •without  me  ye 
can  do  nothing.  If  a  man  abide  not  in  me,  he  is  cast 
forth  as  a  branch,  and  is  withered ;  and  men  gather 
them,  and  cast  them  into  the  fire. 

n  Phil.  ii.  13 :  For  it  is  God  which  worketh  in  you 
both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure. — Phil.  iv.  13 : 
lean  do  all  things  through  Christ  which  strengthened 
me. 

0  Phil.  ii.  12 :  Wherefore,  my  beloved,  as  ye  have 
always  obeyed,  not  as  in  my  presence  only,  but  now 
much  more  in  my  absence,  work  out  your  own  salva- 
tion with  fear  and  trembling. — Heb.  vi.  11,  12:  And 
we  desire  that  every  one  of  you  do  shew  the  same  dili- 
gence, to  the  full  assurance  of  hope  unto  the  end: 
that  ye  be  not  slothful,  but  followers  of  them  who 
through  faith  and  patience  inherit  the  promises. — Isa. 
lxiv.  7 :  And  there  is  none  that  calleth  upon  thy  name. 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  85 

IV.  They  who  in  their  obedience  attain  to 
the  greatest  height  which  is  possible  in  this  life, 
are  so  far  from  being  able  to  supererogate  and 
do  more  than  God  requires,  that  they  fall  short 
of  much  which  in  duty  they  are  bound  to  do.* 

V.  We  cannot  by  our  best  works  merit  pardon 
of  sin,  or  eternal  life,  at  the  hand  of  God,  by 
reason  of  the  great  disproportion  that  is  between 
them  and  the  glory  to  come,  and  the  infinite  dis- 
tance that  is  between  us  and  God,  whom  by  them 
we  can  neither  profit,  nor  satisfy  for  the  debt  of 
our  former  sins  -,q  but  when  we  have  done  all  we 


that  stirreth  up  himself  to  take  hold  of  thee  ;  for  thou 
hast  hid  thy  face  from  us,  and  hast  consumed  us,  be- 
cause of  our  iniquities. — See  also  2  Pet.  i.  3,  5,  10,  11 ; 
2  Tim.  i.  6 ;  and  Acts  xxvi.  6,  7 ;  together  with  Jude 
20,  21. 

IV.  p  Luke  xvii.  1 0 :  So  likewise  ye,  when  ye  shall  have 
done  all  those  things  which  are  commanded  you,  say, 
We  are  unprofitable  servants :  we  have  done  that  which 
was  our  duty  to  do. — Job  ix.  2.  3 :  But  how  should 
man  be  just  with  God?  If  he  will  contend  with  him, 
he  cannot  answer  him  one  of  a  thousand. — Gal.  v.  17: 
For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  Spirit,  and  the  Spirit 
against  the  flesh;  and  these  are  contrary  the  one  to 
the  other ;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things  that  ye 
would. 

V.  *  Rom.  iii.  20 :  Therefore  by  the  deeds  of  the  law 
there  shall  no  flesh  be  justified  in  his  sight ;  for  by  the 
law  is  the  knowledge  of  sin. — Rom.  iv.  2,  4,  6 :  For  if 
Abraham  were  justified  by  works,  he  hath  whereof  to 
glory,  but  not  before  God.  Now  to  him  that  worketh 
is  the  reward  not  reckoned  of  grace,  but.  of  debt.  Even 
a3  David  also  describeth  the  blessedness  of  the  man 
unto  whom  God  imputeth  righteousness  without  works 


86  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

can,  we  have  done  but  our  duty,  and  are  unprofit- 
able  servants/  and  because,  as  they  are  good, 
they  proceed  from  his  Spirit;*  and,  as  they  are 
wrought  by  us,  they  are  defiled  and  mixed  with 
go  much  weakness  and  imperfection,  that  thej 
cannot  endure  the  severity  of  God's  judgment.' 

VI.  Yet,  notwithstanding,  the  persons  of  be- 
lievers being  accepted  through  Christ,  their  good 
works  are  also  accepted  in  him,"  not  as  though 
they  were  in  this  life  wholly  unblamable  and  un- 


— Eph.  ii.  8,  9 :  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved,  through 
faith  ;  and  that  not  of  yourselves  :  it  is  the  gift  of  God : 
not  of  works,  lest  any  man  should  boast. — Ps.  xvi.  2: 
O  my  soul,  thou  hast  said  unto  the  Lord,  Thou  art  my 
Lord :  my  goodness  extendeth  not  to  thee. — See  also  Tit. 
iii.  5-7:   Rom.  viii.  18,  22,  23,  and  Job  xxxv.  7,  8. 

r  Luke  xvii.  10. — See  letter  p  in  this  chapter. 

*  Gal.  v.  22,  23 :  But  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love, 
joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith, 
meekness,  temperance. 

'  Isa.  lxiv.  6  :  But  we  are  all  as  an  unclean  thing,  and 
all  our  righteousnesses  are  as  filthy  rngs;  and  we  all 
do  fade  as  a  leaf;  and  our  iniquities,  like  the  wind, 
have  taken  us  away. — Ps.  cxxx.  3 :  If  thou,  Lord, 
shouldest  mark  iniquities,  0  Lord,  who  shall  stand  ? — 
See  also  Gal.  v.  17,  and  Rom.  vii.  15,  18. 

VI.  "Eph.  i.  6:  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his 
grace,  wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Be- 
loved.— 1  Pet.  ii.  5:  Ye  also,  as  lively  stones,  are  built 
up  a  spiritual  house,  an  holy  priesthood,  to  offer  up 
spiritual  sacrifices,  acceptable  to  God  by  Jesus  Christ. 
— Gen.  iv.  4  :  And  Abel,  he  also  brought  of  the  first- 
lings of  his  flock,  and  of  the  fat  thereof.  And  the  Lord 
had  respect  unto  Abel,  and  to  his  offering. — With  Heb. 
xi.  4. 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  87 

reprovable  in  God's  sight  ;w  but  that  he,  looking 
upon  them  in  his  Son,  is  pleased  to  accept  and  re- 
ward that  which  is  sincere,  although  accompanied 
with  many  weaknesses  and  imperfections.* 

VII.  Works  done  by  unregenerate  man,  al- 
though, for  the  matter  of  them,  they  may  be 
things  which  God  commands,  and  of  good  use 
both  to  themselves  and  others  ;y  yet  because  they 


w  Job  ix.  20:  If  I  justify  myself,  mine  own  mouth 
shall  condemn  me :  if  I  say  I  am  perfect,  it  shall  also 
prove  me  perverse. — Ps.  cxliii.  2. 

*2  Cor.  viii.  12 :  For  if  there  be  first  a  willing  mind, 
it  is  accepted  according  to  that  a  man  hath,  awe?  not  ac- 
cording to  that  he  hath  not. — Heb.  vi.  10:  For  God  is 
not  unrighteous,  to  forget  your  work  and  labor  of  love, 
which  ye  have  shewed  toward  his  name,  in  that  ye  have 
ministered  to  the  saints,  and  do  minister. — Matt.  xxv. 
21,  23:  His  Lord  said  unto  him,  Well  done,  thou  good 
and  faithful  servant;  thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a 
few  things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many  things : 
enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord. 

VII.  v  2  Kings  x.  30,  31 :  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
Jehu,  Because  thou  hast  done  well  in  executing  that 
which  is  right  in  mine  eyes,  and  hast  done  unto  the 
house  of  Ahab  according  to  all  that  was  in  my  heart, 
thy  children  of  the  fourth  generation  shall  sit  on  the 
throne  of  Israel.  But  Jehu  took  no  heed  to  walk  in 
the  law  of  the  Lord  God  of  Israel  with  all  his  heart ; 
for  he  departed  not  from  the  sins  of  Jeroboam  which 
made  Israel  to  sin. — Phil.  i.  15,  16,  18:  Some  indeed 
preach  Christ  even  of  envy  and  strife,  and  some  also 
of  good  will :  the  one  preach  Christ  of  contention,  not 
sincerely,  supposing  to  add  affliction  to  my  bonds. 
What  then  ?  notwithstanding,  every  way,  whether  in 
pretence  or  in  truth,  Christ  is  preached :  and  I  therein 
do  rejoice. 


88  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

proceed  not  from  a  heart  purified  by  faith,*  nor 
are  done  in  a  right  manner,  according  to  the 
word  ;a  nor  to  a  right  end,  the  glory  of  God  j* 
they  therefore  cannot  merit  the  favor  of  God; 
yet  their  neglect  of  them  is  displeasing  unto  God  e 

*  Heb.  xi.  4,  6 :  By  faith  Abel  offered  unto  God  a 
more  excellent  sacrifice  than  Cain,  by  ■which  he  ob- 
tained witness  that  he  was  righteous,  God  testifying  of 
his  gifts;  and  by  it  he,  being  dead,  yet  speaketh.  But 
•without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  him  ;  for  he  that 
cometh  to  God  must  believe  that  he  is,  and  that  he  is 
a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  him. — See  Gen 
iv.  3-5. 

•  1  Cor.  xiii.  3 :  And  though  I  bestow  all  my  goods 
to  feed  the  poor,  and  though  I  give  my  body  to  be 
burned,  and  have  not  charity,  it  profiteth  me  nothing. 
— Isa.  i.  12 :  When  ye  come  to  appear  before  me,  who 
hath  required  this  at  your  hand,  to  tread  my  courts  ? 

6  Matt.  vi.  2,  5,  16 :  Therefore,  when  thou  doest  thine 
alms,  do  not  sound  a  trumpet  before  thee,  as  the  hypo- 
crites do  in  the  synagogues,  and  in  the  streets,  that 
they  may  have  glory  of  men.  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
they  have  their  reward.  And  when  thou  prayest,  thou 
shalt  not  be  as  the  hypocrites  are;  for  they  love  to 
pray  standing  in  the  synagogues,  and  in  the  corners 
of  the  streets,  that  they  may  be  seen  of  men.  Verily 
I  say  unto  you,  they  have  their  reward.  Moreover, 
when  ye  fast,  be  not  as  the  hypocrites,  of  a  sad  counte- 
nance ;  for  they  disfigure  their  faces,  that  they  may 
appear  unto  men  to  fast.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  they 
have  their  reward. 

c  Hag.  ii.  14 :  So  is  this  people,  and  so  is  this  nation 
before  me,  saith  the  Lord ;  and  so  is  every  work  of  their 
hands;  and  that  which  they  offer  there  is  unclean. — 
Tit.  i.  15 :  Unto  them  that  are  defiled  and  unbelieving 
is  nothing  pure ;  but  even  their  mind  and  conscience  is 
defiled. 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  89 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE  PERSEVERANCE  OF  THE  SAINTS. 

They  whom  God  hath  justified  and  sanctified, 
he  will  also  glorify;*  consequently,  the  truly 
regenerated  soul  will  never  totally  nor  finally  fall 
away  from  the  state  of  grace,  but  shall  certainly 
persevere  therein  to  the  end,  and  be  eternally 
saved.6 

II.  This  perseverance  depends  on  the  un- 
changeable love  and  power  of  Glod  ;c  the  merits, 


I.  °  Rom.  viii.  38,  39 :  For  I  am  persuaded  that 
neither  death,  nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor  principalities, 
nor  powers,  nor  things  present,  nor  things  to  come,  nor 
height,  nor  depth,  nor  any  other  creature,  shall  be  able 
to  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God,  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus  our  Lord. 

*  John  iii.  16 :  For  God  so  loved  the  world  that  he 
gave  his  only-begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth 
in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life. — 
John  x.  28,  29  :  And  I  give  unto  them  eternal  life  :  and 
they  shall  never  perish ;  neither  shall  any  man  pluck 
them  out  of  my  hand.  My  Father,  which  gave  them 
me,  is  greater  than  all,  and  no  man  is  able  to  pluck 
them  out  of  my  Father's  hands. — Phil.  i.  6 :  Being  con- 
fident of  this  very  thing,  that  he  which  hath  begun  & 
good  work  in  you  will  perform  it  until  the  day  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

II.  e2  Tim.  ii.  19:  Nevertheless  the  foundation  of 
Sod  standeth  sure,  having  this  seal.  The  Lord  knoweth 
them  that  are  his. — Jer.  xxxi.  3 :  The  Lord  hath  ap- 
peared of  old  unto  me,  saying,  Yea,  I  have  loved  the© 


90  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

advocacy,*  and  intercession  of  Jesus  Christ  ;*  Ztk* 
abiding  of  the  Spirit  and  seed  of  God  w.itnin 
them  f  and  the  nature  of  the  covenant  of  grace  ;* 
from  all  which  ariseth  also  the  certainty  and  in- 
fallibility thereof.** 

with  an  everlasting  love;  therefore  with  loving-kind- 
ness have  I  drawn  thee. — 1  Pet.  i  5 :  Who  are  kept  by 
the  power  of  God  through  faith  unto  salvation,  ready 
to  be  revealed  in  the  last  time. 

d  1  John  ii.  1 :  My  little  children,  these  things  write 
I  unto  you,  that  ye  sin  not.  And  if  any  man  sin,  we 
have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the 
righteous. 

6  Heb.  vii.  25 :  Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to  save 
them  to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God  by  him,  see- 
ing he  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  them. — Heb. 
x.  10,  14 :  By  the  which  will  we  are  sanctified  through 
the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ  once  for  all. 
For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever  them  that 
are  sanctified. 

/John  xiv.  16,  17:  And  I  will  pray  the  Father,  and 
he  shall  give  you  another  Comforter,  that  he  may  abide 
with  you  for  ever,  even  the  Spirit  of  truth,  whom  the 
world  cannot  receive,  because  it  seeth  him  not,  neither 
knoweth  him ;  but  ye  know  him,  for  he  dwelleth  with 
you,  and  shall  be  in  you. — 1  John  iii.  9:  Whosoever 
is  born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin ;  for  his  seed  re- 
maineth  in  him,  and  he  cannot  sin,  because  he  is  born 
of  God. 

fJer.  xxxii.  40:  And  I  will  make  an  everlasting 
covenant  with  them,  that  I  will  not  turn  away  from 
them  to  do  them  good ;  but  I  will  put  my  fear  in  their 
hearts,  that  they  shall  not  depart  from  me. — Heb.  viii. 
10;  x.  16,  17. 

*  Job  xvii.  9 :  The  righteous  shall  also  hold  on  his 

*  This  doctrine,  although  it  is  certainly  supported 
by  incontestable  proof  from  the  word  of  God,  as  well  as 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  91 

III.  Although  there  are  examples  in  the  Old 
Testament  of  good  men  having  egregiously  sinned, 
and  some  of  them  continuing  for  a  time  therein  ;* 

way ;  and  he  that  hath  clean  hands  shall  be  stronger 
and  stronger. — John  xvii.  21,  22  :  That  they  all  may 
be  one ;  as  thou,  Father,  art  in  me,  and  I  in  thee ;  that 
they  also  may  be  one  in  us  ;  that  the  world  may  be- 
lieve that  thou  hast  sent  me.  And  the  glory  which 
thou  gavest  me  I  have  given  them ;  that  they  may  be 
one,  even  as  we  are  one. — 1  John  ii.  19:  They  went 
out  from  us,  but  they  were  not  of  us ;  for  if  they  had 
been  of  us,  they  would  no  doubt  have  continued  with 
us ;  but  they  went  out  that  they  might  be  made  mani- 
fest that  they  were  not  all  of  us. — 2  Thess.  iii.  3 :  But 
the  Lord  is  faithful,  who  shall  establish  you,  and  keep 
you  from  evil. — See  also  Zeph.  iii.  17;  Mai.  iii.  6; 
Num.  xxii.  19;  Rom.  v.  9;  2  Cor.  i.  21,  22;  John  iv. 
14 ;  Ps.  xii.  5 ;  John  xvii.  12 ;   1  Cor.  i.  8,  9. 

III.  «2  Sam.  xii.  9,  13,  14:  Wherefore  hast  thou 
despised  the  commandment  of  the  Lord,  to  do  evil  in 
his  sight?  Thou  hast  killed  Uriah  the  Hittite  with  the 
sword,  and  hast  taken  his  wife  to  be  thy  wife,  and  hast 
slain  him  with  the  sword  of  the  children  of  Ammon. 
And  David  said  unto  Nathan,  I  have  sinned  against 
the  Lord.  And  Nathan  said  unto  David,  The  Lord 
also  hath  put  away  thy  sin  ;  thou  shalt  not  die.  How- 
beit,  because  by  this  deed  thou  hast  given  great  occa- 
sion to  the  enemies  of  the  Lord  to  blaspheme,  the  child 
also  that  is  born  unto  thee  shall  surely  die. 

by  the  reason  and  nature  of  the  union  between  Christ 
and  his  people,  yet,  like  all  other  truths,  has  been  and 
may  be  perverted.  The  idea  of  eternal  justification 
and  consequent  perseverance  is  unscriptural :  the  way 
perseverance  is  insisted  on  by  some  preachers  in  con- 
nection with  the  preceding  parts  of  their  sermons  is 
certainly  dangerous.  Example :  First  preach  a  super- 
ficial experience,  then  make  a  great  many  more  allow- 


92  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

yet  now,  since  life  and  immortality  are  brought 
clearer  to  light  by  the  gospel,*  and  especially 
since  the  effusion  of  the  Holy  Ghost  on  the  day 


*  2  Tim.  i.  10 :  But  is  now  made  manifest  by  the  ap- 
pearing jf  our  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ,  -who  hath  abol- 
ished death,  and  hath  brought  life  and  immortality  to 
light  through  the  gospel. 

ances  for  weakness  and  wickedness,  stumbling,  stray- 
ing, etc.,  than  God's  word  admits,  then  press  persever- 
ance, and  you  have  the  formalist  or  hypocrite  con- 
firmed. 

On  the  other  hand,  press  the  doctrines  of  final  apos- 
tasy, if  the  creature  does  not  so  and  so,  making  the 
perseverance  of  the  creature  depend  chiefly  upon  his 
doings  ;  you  raise  in  the  mind  of  the  unregenerate  pro- 
fessor the  fear  of  hell,  as  a  high  excitement  to  duty  ; 
confirm  him  in  his  legality ;  prepare  his  mind,  indi- 
rectly at  least,  to  give  glory  to  himself  for  his  perse- 
verance; settle  him  down  in  a  self-confident  and  deplor- 
able situation.  What  God's  word  hath  joined  together, 
let  not  his  ministers  put  asunder.  But  first  let  them 
give  a  clear,  definite  description  of  the  new  birth,  and 
then  let  them  press  the  doctrine  of  heart  and  practical 
holiness  as  the  sure  consequence,  ("For  by  their  fruit 
ye  shall  know  them,")  and  daily  evidences  (not  the 
cause)  of  that  gracious  state  which  will  insure  their 
final  perseverance. 

Then  this  true  and  comfortable  doctrine  will  not  be 
perverted,  neither  will  it  have  a  tendency  to  licentious- 
ness in  him  "whom  the  love  of  Christ  constraineth,"  or 
the  real  Christian:  no,  he  serves  and  desires  to  serve 
Grod  with  more  zeal,  and  from  pure  evangelical  prin- 
ciples, still  laying  the  foundation  in  his  own  mind,  and 
cherishing  the  principle  of  ascribing  all  the  glory  to 
God  for  his  conversion,  his  perseverance,  and  his  final 
and  complete  redemption. 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  93 

of  Pentecost/  we  may  not  expect  the  true  Chris- 
tian to  fall  into  such  gross  sins.m  Nevertheless, 
they  may,  through  the  temptations  of  Satan,  the 
world,  and  the  flesh,  the  neglect  of  the  means  of 
grace,  fall  into  sin,  and  incur  God's  displeasure, 
and  grieve  his  Holy  Spirit  ;n  come  to  be  deprived 
oi  some  measure  of  their  graces  and  comforts, 
and  have  their  consciences  wounded;  but  the 
real  Christian  can  never  rest  satisfied  therein. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE  ASSURANCE  OF  GRACE  AND  SALVATION 

Although  hypocrites  and  other  unregenerate 

'Luke  xxiv.  49:  And  behold,  I  send  the  promise  of 
my  Father  upon  you ;  but  tarry  ye  in  the  city  of  Jeru- 
salem until  ye  be  endued  with  power  from  on  high. — ■ 
Acts  ii.  4:  And  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  began  to  speak  with  other  tongues,  as  the  Spirit 
gave  them  utterance. 

m  Acts  xvii.  30,  31 :  And  the  times  of  this  ignorance 
God  winked  at ;  but  now  commandeth  all  men  every- 
where to  repent.  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day,  in 
the  which  he  will  judge  the  world  in  righteousness  by 
that  man  whom  he  hath  ordained ;  whereof  he  hath 
given  assurance  unto  all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised 
nim  from  the  dead. — Matt.  xi.  11 :  Verily  I  say  unto 
/ou,  Among  them  that  are  born  of  women,  there  hath 
not  risen  a  greater  than  John  the  Baptist ;  notwith- 
standing, he  that  is  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
greater  than  he- 

n  Eph.  iv.  30 :  And  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God, 
whereby  ye  ave  sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemption.— 


94  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

men  may  vainly  deceive  themselves  with  false 
hopes  and  carnal  presumptions  of  being  in  favor 
of  God  and  estate  of  salvation  )a  which  hope  of 
theirs  shall  perish  ;h  yet  such  as  truly  believe  the 
Lord  Jesus,  and  love  him  in  sincerity,  endeavor- 
ing to  walk  in  all  good  conscience  before  him, 
may  in  this  life  be  certainly  assured  that  they  are 
in  a  state  of  grace,6  and  may  rejoice  in  the  hop* 
of  the  glory  of  God,  which  hope  shall  never  make 
them  ashamed. d 


Rev.  ii.  4 :  Nevertheless,  I  have  somewhat  against  thee, 
because  thou  hast  left  thy  first  love. 

I.  °Job  viii.  14:  Whose  hope  shall  be  cut  off,  and 
whose  trust  shall  be  a  spider's  web. — Deut.  xxix.  19: 
I  shall  have  peace,  though  I  walk  in  the  imagination 
of  my  heart,  to  add  drunkenness  to  thirst. — John  viii. 
41 :  Ye  do  the  deeds  of  your  father.  Then  said  they 
to  him,  We  be  not  born  of  fornication,  we  have  one 
Father,  even  God. 

6  Matt.  vii.  22,  23  :  Many  will  say  to  me  in  that  day, 
Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name?  and 
in  thy  name  have  cast  out  devils?  and  in  thy  name 
done  many  wonderful  works  ?  And  then  will  I  profess 
unto  them,  I  never  knew  you :  depart  from  me,  ye  that 
work  iniquity. — Job  viii.  13. 

c  1  John  ii.  3  :  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we  know 
him,  if  we  keep  his  commandments. — 1  John  v.  13: 
These  things  have  I  written  unto  you  that  believe  on 
the  name  of  the  Son  of  God,  that  ye  may  know  that  ye 
have  eternal  life,  and  that  ye  may  believe  on  the  name 
of  the  Son  of  God.— 1  John  iii.  14,  18,  19,  21,  24. 

d  Rom.  v.  2,  5:  By  whom  also  we  have  access  by 
faith  into  this  grace  wherein  we  stand,  and  rejoice  in 
ocpe  of  the  glory  of  God.  And  hope  maketh  not 
ashamed ;  because  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in 
»ur  hearts  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  given  unto  us. 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH  95 

II.  This  certainly  is  not  a  bare  conjecture  and 
probable  persuasion,  grounded  upon  a  fallible 
hope  j6  but  an  infallible  assurance  of  faith, 
founded  upon  the  divine  truth  of  the  promises 
of  salvation/  the  inward  evidence  of  those  graces 
unto  which  these  promises  are  made/  the  testi- 
mony of  the  Spirit  of  adoption  witnessing  with 
our  spirits   that  we  are  the   children  of  God  j* 

II.  «  Heb.  vi.  11,  19:  And  we  desire  that  every  one 
of  you  do  show  the  same  diligence  to  the  full  assurance 
of  hope  unto  the  end.  Which  hope  we  have  as  an  anchor 
of  the  soul,  both  sure  and  steadfast,  and  which  entereth 
into  that  within  the  vail. 

/Heb.  vi.  17,  18:  Wherein  God,  willing  more  abund- 
antly to  show  unto  the  heirs  of  promise  the  immuta- 
bility of  his  counsel,  confirmed  it  by  an  oath ;  that  by 
two  immutable  things,  in  which  it  was  impossible  for 
God  to  lie,  we  might  have  a  strong  consolation,  who 
have  fled  for  refuge  to  lay  hold  upon  the  hope  set  be 
fore  us. 

o  2  Pet.  i.  4,  5,  10,  11 :  Whereby  are  given  unto  us 
exceeding  great  and  precious  promises ;  that  by  these 
ye  might  be  partakers  of  the  divine  nature,  having  es- 
caped the  corruption  that  is  in  the  world  through  lust. 
And  besides  this,  giving  all  diligence,  add  to  your  faith, 
virtue ;  and  to  virtue,  knowledge.  Wherefore  the 
rather,  brethren,  give  diligence  to  make  your  calling 
and  election  sure ;  for  if  ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall 
never  fall.  For  so  an  entrance  shall  be  ministered 
unto  you  abundantly  into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. — 1  John  iii.  14. 
We  know  that  we  have  passed  from  death  unto  Ji/fe, 
because  we  love  the  brethren. — 1  John  ii.  3 ;  2  Cor.  i. 
12. 

*Rom.  viii.  15,  16:  For  ye  have  not  received  the 
spirit  of  bondage  again  to  fear ;  but  ye  have  received 
Ihe  Spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father. 


96  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

which  Spirit  is  the  earnest  of  our  inheritance, 
whereby  we  are  sealed  to  the  day  of  redemption.1 
III.  This  infallible  assurance  doth  not  so  be- 
long to  the  essence  of  faith,  but  that  a  true  be- 
liever may  wait  long,  and  conflict  with  many 
difficulties  before  he  be  partaker  in  it;*  yet,  being 
enabled  by  the  Spirit  to  know  the  things  which 
are  freely  given  him  of  God,  he  may,  without  ex- 
traordinary revelation,  in  the  right  use  of  ordi- 
nary means,  attain  thereunto.1  And  therefore  it 
is  the  duty  of  every  one  to  give  all  diligence  to 

The  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit,  that 
we  are  the  children  of  God. 

»Eph.  i.  13,  14:  In  whom  ye  also  trusted,  after  that 
ye  heard  the  word  of  truth,  the  gospel  of  your  salva- 
tion: in  whom  also,  after  that  ye  believed,  ye  were 
sealed  with  that  Holy  Spirit  of  promise,  which  is  the 
earnest  of  our  inheritance,  until  the  redemption  of  the 
purchased  possession,  unto  the  praise  of  his  glory. — 2 
Cor.  i.  21,  22 :  Now  he  which  establisheth  us  with  you 
in  Christ,  and  hath  anointed  us,  is  God;  who  hath 
also  sealed  us,  and  given  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  in 
our  hearts. 

III.  *  Isa.  1.  10:  "Who  is  among  you  that  feareth  the 
Lord,  that  obeyeth  the  voice  of  his  servant,  that  walketh 
in  darkness,  and  hath  no  light  ?  Let  him  trust  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  and  stay  upon  his  God. — 1  John  v. 
13 :  These  things  have  I  written  unto  you  that  believe 
on  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God,  that  ye  may  know  that 
ye  may  have  eternal  life,  and  that  ye  may  believe  on 
the  name  of  the  Son  of  God. — See  Ps.  lxxxviii.  through- 
out, and  lxxvii.  to  the  12th  verse. 

1 1  Cor.  ii.  12 :  Now  we  have  received  not  the  spirit 
of  the  world,  but  the  Spirit  which  is  of  God ;  that  we 
might  know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of 
God. — 1  John  iv.  13:  Hereby  know  we  that  we  dwell 


CONFESSION    OP    FAITH.  97 

make  his  calling  and  election  sure,"*  that  thereby 
his  heart  may  be  enlarged  in  peace  and  joy  in 
the  Holy  Ghost,  in  love  and  thankfulness  to  God, 
and  in  strength  and  cheerfulness  in  the  duties  of 
obedience,  the  proper  fruits  of  its  assurance  jn  so 
far  is  it  from  inclining  men  to  looseness.0 

in  him,  and  he  in  us,  because  he  hath  given  us  of  his 
Spirit. — Heb.  vi.  11,  12 :  And  we  desire  that  every  one 
of  you  do  shew  the  same  diligence,  to  the  full  assurance 
of  hope  unto  the  end.  That  ye  be  not  slothful,  but 
followers  of  them  who  through  faith  and  patience  in- 
herit the  promises. — Eph.  iii.  17-19. 

m  2  Pet.  i.  10 :  Wherefore  the  rather,  brethren,  give 
diligence  to  make  your  calling  and  election  sure ;  for 
if  you  do  these  things,  ye  shall  never  fall. 

n  Rom.  v.  1,  2,  5 :  Therefore,  being  justified  by  faith, 
we  have  peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ ;  by  whom  also  we  have  access  by  faith  into 
this  grace  wherein  we  stand,  and  rejoice  in  hope  of 
the  glory  of  God.  And  hope  maketh  not  ashamed; 
because  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  given  unto  us. — Rom.  xiv. 
17:  For  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink; 
but  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost. — Rom.  xv.  13 :  Now  the  God  of  hope  fill  you 
with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing,  that  ye  may  abound 
in  hop*,  through  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost. — Ps 
cxix.  32 :  I  will  run  the  way  of  thy  commandments, 
when  thou  shalt  enlarge  my  heart. — Ps.  iv.  6,  7 ;  Eph. 
i.  3,  4. 

0  Rom.  vi.  1,  2:  What  shall  we  say  then?  shall  we 
continue  in  sin,  that  grace  may  abound  ?  God  forbid. 
How  shall  we,  that  are  dead  to  sin,  live  any  longer 
therein  ?— Tit.  ii.  11,  12,  14:  For  the  grace  of  God 
that  bringeth  salvation  hath  appeared  to  all  men,  teach- 
ing us  that,  denying  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  we 
should  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly,  in  this  pres- 

7 


98  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

IV.  True  believers  may  have  the  assurance  of 
their  salvation  divers  ways  shaken,  diminished, 
and  intermitted;  as,  by  negligence  in  persevering 
in  it;  by  falling  into  some  special  sin,  which 
woundeth  the  conscience,  and  grieveth  the  Spirit ; 
by  some  sudden  or  vehement  temptation ;  by  God's 
withdrawing  the  light  of  his  countenance,  and 
suffering  even  such  as  fear  him  to  walk  in  dark- 
ness and  to  have  no  light  f  yet  are  they  nevei 
utterly  destitute  of  that  seed  of  God  and  life  of 
faith,  that  love  of  Christ  and  the  brethren,  that 
sincerity  of  heart  and  conscience  of  duty,  out  of 


ent  world.  "Who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might  re- 
deem us  from  all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a 
peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works. 

IV.  p  Cant.  v.  2,  3,  6  :  I  sleep,  but.  my  heart  waketh: 
it  is  the  voice  of  my  beloved  that  knocketh,  saying, 
Open  unto  me,  my  sister,  my  love,  my  dove,  my  unde- 
nted ;  for  my  head  is  filled  with  dew,  and  my  locks 
with  the  drops  of  the  night.  I  have  put  off  my  coat; 
how  shall  I  put  it  on  ?  I  have  washed  my  feet;  how 
shall  I  defile  them?  1  opened  to  my  beloved;  but  my 
beloved  had  withdrawn  himself  and  was  gone;  my 
soul  failed  when  he  spake:  I  sought  him,  but  I  could 
not  find  him :  I  called  him,  but  he  gave  me  no  answer. 
— Ps.  li.  8,  12,  14  :  Make  me  to  hear  joy  and  gladness; 
that  the  bones  which  thou  hast  broken  may  rejoice. 
Restore  unto  me  the  joy  of  thy  salvation  ;  and  uphold 
me  with  thy  free  Spirit.  Deliver  me  from  blood-guilti- 
ness, 0  God,  thou  God  of  my  salvation  ;  and  my  tongue 
shall  sing  aloud  of  thy  righteousness. — Eph.  iv.  30: 
And  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  whereby  ye 
are  sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemption. — Compare  the 
above  with  Ps.  lxxvii.,  first  ten  verses,  and  Matt.  xxvi. 
69-72  ;  Ps.  xxxi.  22  ;  lxxxviii.  throughout,  and  Isa 
1.  10. 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  99 

which,  by  the  operation  of  the  Spirit,  this  assu/ 
ance  may  in  due  time  be  revived,3  and  by  th 
which,  in  the  mean  time,  they  are  supported  from 
utter  despair/ 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


THE     LAW    OF    GOD 


God  gave  Adam  a  law,  as  a  covenant  of  works ; 
by  which  he  bound  him  and  all  his  posterity  to 
personal,  entire,  exact,  and  perpetual  obedience ; 
promised  life  upon  the  fulfilling,  and  threatened 
death  upon  the  breach  of  it;  and  endued  him 
with  power  and  ability  to  keep  it." 

1 1  John  iii.  9 :  Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not 
commit  sin,  for  his  seed  remaineth  in  him  ;  and  he 
cannot  sin,  because  he  is  born  of  God. — Luke  xxii.  82 : 
Bat  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy  faith  fail  not. — Job 
xiii.  15:  Though  he  slay  me,  yet  will  I  trust  in  him; 
but  I  will  maintain  mine  own  ways  before  him. — Ps. 
lxxiii.  15,  and  li.  8,  12,  with  Isa.  1.  10. 

r  Micah  vii.  7-9:  Therefore  I  will  look  unto  the  Lord; 
I  will  wait  for  the  God  of  my  salvation;  my  God  will 
hear  me.  Rejoice  not  against  me,  0  mine  enemy ;  when 
I  fall,  I  shall  arise ;  when  I  sit  in  darkness,  the  Lord 
shall  be  a  light  unto  me.  I  will  bear  the  indignation  of 
the  Lord,  because  I  have  sinned  against  him,  until  he 
plead  my  cause,  and  execute  judgment  for  me :  he  will 
bring  me  forth  to  the  light,  and  I  shall  behold  his  right- 
eousness.— Isa.  liv.  7,  8. 

I.  a  Gen.  i.  26 :  And  God  said,  Let  us  make  man  in 
our  image,  after  our  likeness. — Gen.  ii.  17  :  But  of  the 
tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  aui  evil,  thou  shalt  not 


100  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

II.  This  law,  after  his  fall,  continued  to  be  a 
perfect  rule  of  righteousness;  and,  as  such,  was 
delivered  by  God  upon  mount  Sinai  in  ten  com- 
mandments; and  written  in  two  tables;6  the  first- 
four  commandments  containing  our  duty  towards 
God,  and  the  other  six  our  duty  to  man.c 

■iat  of  it;  for  in  the  day  that  thou  eatest  thereof  thou 
lihalt  surely  die. — Rom.  ii.  14,  15:  For  when  the  Gen- 
*iles,  which  have  not  the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things 
contained  in  the  law,  these,  having  not  the  law,  are  a 
law  unto  themselves ;  which  shew  the  work  of  the  law 
written  in  their  hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing 
witness,  and  their  thoughts  the  mean  while  accusing  or 
else  eivusing  one  another. — Rom.  x.  5:  For  Moses 
describt  v.h  the  righteousness  which  is  of  the  law,  That 
the  man  ivhich  doeth  those  things  shall  live  by  them. — 
Rom.  v.  12,  19:  Wherefore,  as  by  one  man  sin  entered 
into  the  world,  and  death  by  sin ;  and  so  death  passed 
upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have  sinned.  For  as  by  one 
man's  disobedience  many  were  made  sinners ;  so  by 
the  obedience  of  one  shall  manv  be  made  righteous. — 
See  also  Gal.  iii.  10,  12;  Eccles*  vii.  29;  Job  xxviii.  28. 

II.  h  James  i.  25 :  But  whoso  looketh  into  the  perfect 
law  of  liberty,  and  continueth  (herein,  he  being  not  a 
foigetful  hearer,  but  a  doer  of  the  work,  this  man  shall 
be  blessed  in  his  deed. — James  ii.  8,  10-12:  If  ye  fulfil 
the  royal  law  according  to  the  Scripture,  Thou  shalt 
love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself,  ye  do  well.  For  whoso- 
ever shall  keep  the  whole  law,  and  yet  offend  in  one 
point,  he  is  guilty  of  all.  For  he  that  said,  Do  not 
commit  adultery,  said  also,  Do  not  kill.  Now,  if  thou 
commit  no  adultery,  yet  if  thou  kill,  thou  art  become  a 
transgressor  of  the  law.  So  speak  ye,  and  so  do,  as 
they  th?c  shall  be  judged  by  the  law  of  liberty. — Rom. 
iii.  19:  Now  we  know  that  what  things  soever  the  law 
Baith,  it  saitlt  to  them  who  are  under  the  law. 

•  Matt.  xrii.  37-40:  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Thou  shalt 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  101 

III.  Besides  this  law,  commonly  called  the 
moral,  God  was  pleased  to  give  the  people  of 
Israel,  as  a  Church  under  age,  ceremonial  laws, 
containing  several  typical  ordinances,  partly  of 
worship,  prefiguring  Christ,  his  graces,  actions, 
sufferings,  and  benefits  )d  partly  holding  forth 
divers  instructions  of  moral  duties.'  All  which 
ceremonial  laws  are  now  abrogated  under  tho 
New  Testament/ 


love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all 
thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind.  This  is  the  first  and 
great  commandment.  And  the  second  is  like  unto  it, 
Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.  On  these 
two  commandments  hang  all  the  law  and  the  prophets. 
—Ex.  xx.  3-18. 

III.  d  Heb.  x.  1  :  For  the  law  having  a  shadow  of 
good  things  to  come,  and  not  the  very  image  of  the 
things,  can  never  with  those  sacrifices,  which  they  of- 
fered year  by  year  continually,  make  the  comers  there- 
unto perfect. — Gal.  iv.  1-3:  Now  I  say,  that  the  heir, 
as  long  as  he  is  a  child,  differeth  nothing  from  a  ser- 
vant, though  he  be  lord  of  all ;  but  is  under  tutors  and 
governors  until  the  time  appointed  by  the  father.  Even 
so  we,  when  we  were  children,  were  in  bondage  under 
the  elements  of  the  world. — Col.  ii.  17:  Which  are  a 
shadow  of  things  to  come  ;  but  the  body  is  of  Christ. — 
Heb.  ix. 

6 1  Cor.  v.  7 :  Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven, 
that  ye  may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened. 
For  even  Christ  our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us. — 2 
Cor.  vi.  17:  Wherefore,  come  out  from  among  them, 
and  be  ye  separate,  saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the 
unclean  thing ;  and  I  will  receive  you. 

/Col.  ii.  14,  16,  17:  Blotting  out  the  handwriting  of 
ordinances  that  was  against  us,  which  was  contrary  to 


102  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

IV.  To  them  also,  as  a  body  politic,  he  gave 
sundry  judicial  laws,  which  expired  together 
with  the  state  of  that  people,  not  obliging  any 
other  now,  further  than  the  general  equity  there- 
of may  required 

Y.  The  moral  law  doth  for  ever  bind  all,  as 
well  justified  persons  as  others,  to  the  obedience 
thereof;*  and  that  not  only  in  regard  of  the  mat- 


us,  and  took  it  out  of  the  "way,  nailing  it  to  his  cross. 
Let  no  man  therefore  judge  you  in  meat  or  in  drink,  .  .  . 
which  are  a  shadow  of  things  to  come ;  but  the  body  is 
of  Christ. — Eph.  ii.  15,  16  :  Having  abolished  in  his 
flesh  the  enmity,  even  the  law  of  commandments  con- 
tained in  ordinances ;  for  to  make  in  himself  of  twain 
one  new  man,  so  making  peace ;  and  that  he  might 
reconcile  both  unto  God  in  one  body  by  the  cross,  hav- 
ing slain  the  enmity  thereby. 

IV.  9  See  Ex.  xxi.,  and  xxii.  1-29. — Gen.  xlix.  10: 
The  sceptre  shall  not  depart  from  Judah,  nor  a  law- 
giver from  between  his  feet,  until  Shiloh  come ;  and 
unto  him  shall  the  gathering  of  the  people  be. — Matt. 
v.  38,  39 :  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said,  An  eye 
for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth  ;  but  I  say  unto  you, 
that  ye  resist  not  evil. — 1  Cor.  ix.  8-10. 

V.  *  Rom.  xiii.  8,  9 :  See  letter  *.— 1  John  ii.  3,  4, 
7 :  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we  know  him,  if  we 
keep  his  commandments.  He  that  saith,  I  know  him, 
and  keepeth  not  his  commandments,  is  a  liar,  and  the 
truth  is  not  in  him.  Brethren,  I  write  no  new  com- 
mandment unto  you,  but  an  old  commandment  which 
ye  had  from  the  beginning. — Rom.  iii.  31  ;  and  vi.  15: 
Do  we  then  make  void  the  law  through  faith  ?  God 
forbid:  yea,  we  establish  the  law.  What  then?  shall 
we  sin  because  we  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under 
grace  ?     God  forbid. 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  103 

ter  contained  in  it,  but  also  in  respect  of  the  au- 
thority of  God  the  Creator  who  gave  it.*  Neither 
doth  Christ,  in  the  gospel,  any  way  dissolve,  but 
much  strengthen,  this  obligation.* 

VI.  Although  true  believers  be  not  under  the 
law  as  a  covenant  of  works,  to  be  thereby  justified 
or  condemned  j1  yet  is  it  of  great  use  to  them  as 
well  as  to  others ;  in  that  as  a  rule  of  life,  in- 
forming them  of  the  will  of  God  and  their  duty, 
it  directs  and  binds  them  to  walk  accordingly  ;m 
discovering  also  the  sinful  pollutions  of  their  na- 

*  James  ii.  10,  11. — See  letter  b. 

*  Matt.  v.  18,  19 :  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Till 
heaven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no 
wise  pass  from  the  law  till  all  be  fulfilled.  Whosoever 
therefore  shall  break  one  of  these  least  commandments, 
and  shall  teach  men  so,  he  shall  be  called  the  least  in 
the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  but  whosoever  shall  do  and 
teach  them,  the  same  shall  be  called  great  in  the  king- 
dom of  heaven. — James  ii.  8;  Rom.  iii.  31. 

VI.  lRom.  vi.  14:  For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion 
over  you ;  for  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 
— Rom.  viii.  1 :  There  is  therefore  now  no  condemna- 
tion unto  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk 
not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit. — See  also  Gal. 
iv.  4,  5 ;  Acts  xiii.  39. 

m  Rom.  vii.  12,  22,  25 :  Wherefore  the  law  is  holy ; 
and  the  commandment  holy,  and  just,  and  good.  For 
I  delight  in  the  law  of  God  after  the  inward  man.  I 
thank  God,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  So  then 
with  the  mind  I  myself  serve  the  law  of  God,  but  with 
the  flesh  the  law  of  sin. — Ps.  cxix.  5  :  0  that  my  ways 
were  directed  to  keep  thy  statutes! — 1  Cor.  vii.  19: 
Circumcision  is  nothing,  and  uncircumcision  is  nothing, 
but  the  keeping  of  the  commandments  of  God. — Gal.  v. 
14,  18-23. 


104  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

ture,  hearts,  and  lives  ;n  so  as,  examining  them- 
selves thereby,  they  may  come  to  further  convic- 
tion of,  humiliation  for,  and  hatred  against  sin  f 
together  with  a  clearer  sight  of  the  need  they 
have  of  Christ,  and  the  perfection  of  his  obe- 
dience* It  is  likewise  of  use  to  the  regenerate, 
to  restrain  their  corruptions ;  in  that  it  forbids 
sin;8  and  the  threatenings  of  it  serve  to  show  what 
even  their  sins  deserve,  and  what  afflictions  in  this 
life  they  may  expect  for  them,  although  freed 

nRom.  vii.  7:  What  shall  we  say  then?  is  the  law 
sin  ?  God  forbid.  Nay,  I  had  not  known  sin  but  by 
the  law ;  for  I  had  not  known  lust,  except  the  law  had 
said,  Thou  shalt  not  covet. — Rom.  iii.  20:  For  by  the 
law  is  the  knowledge  of  sin. 

0  Rom.  vii.  9,  14,  24 :  For  I  was  alive  without  the  law 
once ;  but  when  the  commandment  came,  sin  revived, 
and  I  died.  For  we  know  that  the  law  is  spiritual ; 
but  I  am  carnal,  sold  under  sin.  0  wretched  man 
that  I  am!  who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this 
death  ? 

p  Gal.  iii.  24:  Wherefore  the  law  was  our  schoolmaster 
to  bring  us  unto  Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified  by 
faith. — Rom.  viii.  3,  4:  For  what  the  law  could  not  do, 
in  that  it  was  weak  through  the  flesh,  God  sending  his 
own  Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin,  con- 
demned sin  in  the  flesh  ;  that  the  righteousness  of  the 
law  might  be  fulfilled  in  us,  who  walk  not  after  the 
flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit. — Rom  vii.  24,  25. 

9  James  ii.  11:  For  he  that  said,  Do  not  commit 
adultery,  said  also,  Do  not  kill.  Now,  if  thou  commit 
no  adultery,  yet  if  thou  kill,  thou  art  become  a  trans- 
gressor of  the  law. — Ps.  cxix.  128 :  Therefore  I  esteem 
all  thy  precepts  concerning  all  tilings  to  be  right ;  and  I 
hate  every  false  way. 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  105 

from  the  curse  thereof  threatened  in  the  law/ 
The  promises  of  it,  in  like  manner,  show  there 
God's  approbation  of  obedience,  and  what  bless- 
ings they  may  expect  upon  the  performance 
thereof;*  although  not  as  due  to  them  by  the  law 
as  a  covenant  of  works  f  so  as  a  man's  doing 
good,  and  refraining  from  evil,  because  the  law 
encourageth  to  the  one  and  deterreth  from  the 
other,  is  no  evidence  of  his  being  under  the  law, 
and  not  under  grace." 

rEzra  ix.  13,  14:  And  after  all  that  is  come  upon  us 
for  our  evil  deeds,  and  for  our  great  trespass,  seeing 
that  thou  our  God  hast  punished  us  less  than  our  ini- 
quities deserve,  and  hast  given  us  such  deliverance  as 
this ;  should  we  again  break  thy  commandments,  and 
join  in  affinity  with  the  people  of  these  abominations  ? 
Wouldest  not  thou  be  angi-y  with  us  till  thou  hadst  con- 
sumed us,  so  that  there  should  be  no  remnant  nor  es- 
caping?— Ps.  lxxxix.  30-34. 

*  Ps.  xxxvii.  11 :  But  the  meek  shall  inherit  the  earth ; 
and  shall  delight  themselves  in  the  abundance  of  peace. 
— Ps.  xix.  11:  Moreover,  by  them  is  thy  servant 
warned  ;  and  in  keeping  of  them  there  is  great  reward. 
—Lev.  xxvi.  1-14;  Eph.  vi.  2;  Matt.  v.  5. 

*  Gal.  ii.  16 :  Knowing  that  a  man  is  not  justified  by 
the  works  of  the  law,  but  by  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ, 
even  we  have  believed  in  Jesus  Christ,  that  we  might 
be  justified  by  the  faith  of  Christ,  and  not  by  the  works 
of  the  law  ;  for  by  the  works  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh 
be  justified. 

*  Rom.  vi.  12,  14 :  Let  not  sin  therefore  reign  in 
your  mortal  body,  that  you  should  obey  it  in  the  lusts 
thereof.  For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you ; 
for  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace. — Ileb 
xii.  28,  29 :  Wherefore  we  receiving  a  kingdom  which 
cannot  be  moved,  let  us  have  grace  whereby  we  may 


106  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

VII.  Neither  are  trie  aforementioned  uses  of 
the  law  contrary  to  the  grace  of  the  gospel,  but 
do  sweetly  comply  with  it  ;M  the  Spirit  of  Christ 
subduing  and  enabling  the  will  of  man  to  do 
that  freely  and  cheerfully,  which  the  will  of  God, 
revealed  in  the  law,  requireth  to  be  done.* 


CHAPTER  XX. 

CHRISTIAN    LIBERTY,   AND    LIBERTY   OF   CON- 
SCIENCE. 

The  liberty  which  Christ  hath  purchased  for 
believers  undo*  the  gospel,  consists  in  their  free- 
dom from  the  guilt  of  sin,  the  condemning  wrath 
of  God;  the  curse  of  the  moral  law;*  and  in  their 


serve  God  acceptably,  with  reverence  and  godly  fear, 
For  our  God  is  a  consuming  fire. — 1  Pet.  iii.  8-12 ;  Ps. 
xxxiv.  12-16. 

VII.  w  Gal.  iii.  21 :  Is  the  law  then  against  the  pro- 
mises of  God  ?  God  forbid ;  for  if  there  had  been  a  law- 
given  which  could  have  given  life,  verily  righteousness 
should  have  been  by  the  law. — Tit.  ii.  11-14. 

zEzek.  xxxvi.  27:  And  I  will  put  my  Spirit  within 
you,  and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes,  and  ye 
shall  keep  my  judgments,  and  do  them. — Heb.  viii.  10  : 
For  this  is  the  covenant  that  I  will  make  with  the  house 
of  Israel,  after  those  days,  saith  the  Lord :  I  will  put 
my  laws  into  their  mind,  and  write  them  in  their  hearts; 
and  I  will  be  to  them  a  God,  and  they  shall  be  to  me  a 
people. — Jer.  xxxi.  33. 

I.  «  Titus  ii.  14 :  Who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  ha 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  107 

being  delivered  from  this  present  evil  world, 
bondage  to  Satan,  and  the  dominion  of  sin,6  from 
the  evil  of  afflictions,  the  sting  of  death,  the  vic- 
tory of  the  grave,  and  everlasting  damnation  ;c  as 
also  their  free  access  to  God,d  and  their  yielding 
obedience  unto  him,  not  out  of  slavish  fear,*  but 

might  redeem  us  from  all  iniquity ;  and  purify  unto 
himself  a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works. — Gal. 
iii.  13 :  Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the 
law,  being  made  a  curse  for  us;  for  it  is  written, 
Cursed,  etc. 

6  Gal.  i.  4 :  Who  gave  himself  for  our  sins,  that  he 
might  deliver  us  from  this  present  evil  world,  accord- 
ing to  the  will  of  God  and  our  Father. — Acts  xxvi.  18: 
To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to 
light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that  they 
may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  inheritance  among 
them  which  are  sanctified,  by  faith  that  is  in  me. — Horn, 
vi.  14:  For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you;  for 
ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 

cPs.  cxix.  71:  It  is  good  for  me  that  I  have  been 
afflicted ;  that  I  might  learn  thy  statutes. — 1  Cor.  xv. 
54-57 :  So,  when  this  corruptible  shall  have  put  on  in- 
corruption,  and  this  mortal  shall  have  put  on  immor- 
tality, then  shall  be  brought  to  pass  the  saying  that  is 
written,  Death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory.  0  death, 
where  is  thy  sting?  0  grave,  where  is  thy  victory? 
The  sting  of  death  is  sin ;  and  the  strength  of  sin  is  the 
law.  But  thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the  victory 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. — Rom.  viii.  1. 

d  Rom.  v.  2  :  By  whom  also  we  have  access  by  faith 
into  this  grace  wherein  we  stand. 

«  Rom.  viii.  14,  15:  For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  they  are  the  sons  of  God.  For  ye  have 
not  received  the  Spirit  of  bondage  again  to  fear ;  but 
ye  have  received  the  Spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we 
cry,  Abba,  Father. — 1  John  iv.  18:  There  is  no  fear  in 


108  CONFESSION    or   FAITH. 

a  childlike  love  and  a  willing  mind.  All  of  which 
were  common  also  to  believers  under  the  law/ 
but  under  the  New  Testament,  the  liberty  of 
Christians  is  further  enlarged  in  their  freedom 
from  the  yoke  of  the  ceremonial  law,  to  which 
the  Jewish  Church  was  subjected/  and  in  greater 
boldness  of  access  to  the  throne  of  grace,*  and  in 
fuller  communications  of  the  free  Spirit  of  God, 
than  believers  under  the  law  did  ordinarily  par- 
take of.* 


love;  but  perfect  love  casteth  out  fear;  because  fear 
bath  tormeut.  He  that  feareth  is  not  made  perfect  in 
love. 

/Gal.  iii.  9,  14:  So  then  they  which  be  of  faith  are 
blessed  with  faithful  Abraham.  That  the  blessing  of 
Abraham  might  come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus 
Christ :  that  we  might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit 
through  faith. 

tfGal.  v.  1:  Stand  fast,  therefore,  in  the  liberty 
wherewith  Christ  hath  made  us  free,  and  be  not  en- 
tangled again  with  the  yoke  of  bondage. — Acts  xv.  10: 
Now,  therefore,  why  tempt  ye  God,  to  put  a  yoke  upon 
the  neck  of  the  disciples,  which  neither  our  fathers 
nor  we  were  able  to  bear? — Gal.  iv.  1-3,  ti. 

h  Heb.  iv.  14,  16:  Seeing  then  that  we  have  a  great 
high-priest,  that  is  passed  into  the  heavens,  Jesus  the 
Son  of  God,  let  us  hold  fast  our  profession.  Let  us 
therefore  come  boldly  unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that 
we  may  obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help  in  time 
of  need. — Heb.  x.  19,  20:  Having  therefore,  brethren, 
boldness  to  enter  into  the  holiest  by  the  blood  of  Jesus, 
by  a  new  and  livincr  vray  which  he  hath  consecrated  for 
us,  through  the  vail,  that  is  to  say,  his  fle;-h. 

*  John  vii.  38,  39:  He  that  believeth  on  me,  as  the 
Scripture  hath  said,  out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers 
of  living  waters.     (But  this  spake  he  of  the  Spirit, 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  109 

II.  God  alone  is  Lord  of  the  conscience,*  and 
hath  left  it  free  from  the  doctrines  and  command- 
ments of  men,  which  are  in  any  thing  contrary 
to  his  word,  or  beside  it,  in  matters  of  faith  and 
worship.1  So  that  to  believe  such  doctrines,  or 
to  obey  such  commandments  out  of  conscience,  ia 
to  betray  true  liberty  of  conscience  ;m  and  the  re- 
quiring of  an  implicit  faith,  and  absolute   and 


■which  they  that  believe  on  him  should  receive  ;  for  the 
Holy  Ghost  was  not  yet  given,  because  that  Jesus  was 
not  yet  glorified.) — 2  Cor.  iii.  13,  17.  18. 

II.  *  Rom.  xiv.  4:  Who  art  thou  that  judgest  another 
man's  servant  ?  to  his  own  master  he  standeth  or  fall- 
eth:  yea,  he  shall  be  holden  up;  for  God  is  able  to 
make  him  stand. 

1  Acts  iv.  19 :  But  Peter  and  John  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  Whether  it  be  right  in  the  sight  of  God  to 
hearken  unto  you  more  than  unto  God,  judge  ye. — 
Acts  v.  29  :  Then  Peter  and  the  other  apostles  an- 
swered and  said,  We  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than 
men._l  Cor.  vii.  23 ;  Matt,  xxiii.  8-10 ;  2  Cor.  i.  24 ; 
Matt.  xv.  9. 

"Col.  ii.  20,  22,  23:  Wherefore,  if  ye  be  dead  with 
Christ  from  the  rudiments  of  the  world,  why,  as  though 
living  in  the  world,  are  ye  subject  to  ordinances,  (which 
are  all  to  perish  with  the  using,)  after  the  command- 
ments and  doctrines  of  men?  Which  things  have  in- 
deed a  shew  of  wisdom  in  will-worship,  and  humility, 
and  neglecting  of  the  body;  not  in  any  honor  to  the 
satisfying  of  the  flesh. — Gal.  i.  10:  For  do  I  now  per- 
suade men,  or  God  ?  or  do  I  seek  to  please  men  ?  for 
if  I  yet  pleased  men,  I  should  not  be  the  servant  of 
Christ. — Gal.  ii.  4 :  And  that  because  of  false  brethren 
unawares  brought  in,  who  came  in  privily  to  spy  out 
our  liberty  which  we  have  in  Christ  Jesus,  that  they 
might  bring  us  into  bondage.  —  See  Gal.  v.  1. 


110  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

blind  obedience,  is  to  destroy  liberty  of  conscience 
and  reason  also.n 

III.  They  who,  upon  pretence  of  Christian 
liberty,  do  practice  any  sin,  or  cherish  any  lust, 
do  thereby  destroy  the  end  of  Christian  liberty; 
which  is,  that  being  delivered  out  of  the  hands 
of  our  enemies,  we  might  serve  the  Lord  without 
fear,  in  holiness  and  righteousness  before  him, 
all  the  days  of  our  life.0 

IV.  And  because  the  powers  which  God  hath 
ordained,  and  the  liberty  which  Christ  hath  pur- 
chased, are  not  intended  by  God  to  destroy,  but 
mutually  to  uphold  and  preserve  one  another 
they  who,  upon  pretence  of   Christian   liberty 
shall  oppose  any  lawful  power,  or  the  lawful  ex 
ercise  of  it,  whether  it  be  civil  or  ecclesiastical 


nIsa.  viii.  20:  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony:  if 
they  speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because 
there  is  no  light  in  them. — Acts  xvii.  11 :  These  were 
more  noble  than  those  in  Thessalonica,  in  that  they  re- 
ceived the  word  with  all  readiness  of  mind,  and  searched 
the  Scriptures  daily,  whether  those  things  were  so. — 
John  iv.  22:  Ye  worship  ye  know  not  what:  we  know 
what  we  worship  ;  for  salvation  is  of  the  Jews. — See 
also  Hosea  v.  11,  with  Rev.  xiii.  12,  1G,  17. 

III.  °  Gal.  v.  13  :  For,  brethren,  ye  have  been  called 
unto  liberty ;  only  use  not  liberty  for  an  occasion  to 
the  flesh,  but  by  love  serve  one  another. — 1  Pet.  ii.  16: 
As  free,  and  not  using  your  liberty  for  a  cloak  of  mali- 
ciousness, but  as  the  servants  of  God. — Luke  i.  74.  75: 
That  he  would  grant  unto  us  that  we,  being  delivered 
out  of  the  hand  of  our  enemies,  might  serve  him  with- 
out fear,  in  holiness  and  righteousness  before  him,  all 
the  days  of  our  life.— 2  Pet.  ii.  19;  John  vii.  34. 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  Ill 

resist  the  ordinance  of  God.*  And  for  their  pub- 
lishing of  such  opinions,  or  maintaining  of  such 
practices,  as  are  contrary  to  the  light  of  nature, 
or  to  the  known  principles  of  Christianity,  whether 
concerning  faith,  worship,  or  conversation ;  or 
the  power  of  godliness ;  or  such  erroneous  opin- 
ions or  practices  as  either,  in  their  own  nature, 
or  in  the  manner  of  publishing  or  maintaining 
them,  are  destructive  to  the  external  peace  and 
order  which  Christ  hath  established  in  the 
Church  )q  they  may  lawfully  be  called  to  account, 

IV.  p1  Pet.  ii.  13,  14,  16:  Submit  yourselves  to 
every  ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake  ;  whether 
it  be  to  the  king,  as  supreme  ;  or  unto  governors,  as 
unto  them  that  are  sent  by  him  for  the  punishment  of 
evid-doers,  and  for  the  praise  of  them  that  do  well.  As 
free,  and  not  using  your  liberty  for  a  cloak  of  malicious- 
ness, but  as  the  servants  of  God. — Heb.  xiii.  17  :  Obey 
them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit  your- 
selves ;  for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that 
must  give  account ;  that  they  may  do  it  with  joy,  and 
not  with  grief;  for  that  is  unprofitable  for  you.  See 
also  Rom.  xiii.  1-8. 

«  Roni.  i.  32:  Who,  knowing  the  judgment  of  God, 
that  they  which  commit  such  things  are  worthy  of 
death ;  not  only  do  the  same,  but  have  pleasure  in 
them  that  do  them. — 1  Cor.  v.  1,  5,  11,  13:  It  is  re- 
ported commonly  that  there  is  fornication  among  you, 
and  such  fornication  as  is  not  so  much  as  named  among 
the  Gentiles,  that  one  should  have  his  father's  wife. 
To  deliver  such  a  one  unto  Satan  for  the  destruction 
of  the  flesh,  that  the  Spirit  may  be  saved  in  the  day  of 
the  Lord  Jesus.  But  now  I  have  written  unto  you  not  to 
keep  company,  if  any  man  that  is  called  a  brother  be  a 
fornicator,  or  covetous,  or  an  idolater,  or  a  railer,  or  a 
drunkard,  or  an  extortioner;  with  such  a  one,  no,  not  to 
eat.  But  them  that  are  without,  God  judgeth.  There- 
fore put  away  from  amcr.g yourselves  that  Avick°d person. 


112  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

and   proceeded  against  by  the   censures  of  the 
Church/ 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

RELIGIOUS    WOK  SHIP    AND    THE     SABBATH-DA  Y. 

The  light  of  nature  showeth  that  there  is  a 
God.  who  hath  lordship  and  sovereignty  over  all ; 
is  good,  and  doeth  good  unto  all.*  But  the  ac- 
ceptable way  of  worshipping  the  true  God  is  in- 
stituted by  himself,  and  so  limited  by  his  own  re- 
vealed will,  that  he  may  not  be  worshipped  accord- 
ing to  the  imaginations  and  devices  of  men,  or 
the  suggestions  of  Satan,  under  any  visible  rep- 
resentation, or  any  other  way  not  prescribed  in 
the  Holy  Scriptures.6 

r  2  Thess.  iii.  14 :  And  if  any  man  obey  not  our  word 
by  this  epistle,  note  that  man,  and  have  no  company 
with  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed. — Tit.  iii.  10:  A 
man  that  is  an  heretic,  after  the  first  and  second  ad- 
monition, reject. 

I.  a  Rom.  i.  20  :  For  the  invisible  things  of  him  from 
the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  under- 
stood by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal 
power  and  Godhead;  so  that  they  are  without  excuse. 
— Ps.  cxix.  68:  Thou  art  good,  and  doest  good;  teach 
me  thy  statutes. — Jer.  x.  7 :  Who  would  not  fear  thee, 
0  King  of  nations?  for  to  thee  doth  it  appertain:  for- 
asmuch as  among  all  the  wise  men  of  the  nations,  and 
in  all  their  kingdoms,  there  is  none  like  unto  thee. — Ps. 
xxxi.  23:  0  love  the  Lord,  all  ye  his  saints;  for  the 
Lord  preserveth  the  faithful,  and  plentifully  rewardeth 
the  proud  doer. — Ps.  xviii.  3;  Rom.  x.  12;  Ps.  lxii.  8; 
Josh.  xxiv.  14;   Mark  xii.  33. 

6  Deut.  xii.  32:  What  tinners  soever  T  command  you, 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  113 

II.  Religious  worship  is  to  be  given  to  God, 
the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Grhost;  and  to  him 
alone  ;c  not  to  angels,  saints,  or  any  other  crea- 
ture f  and  since  the  fall  not  without  a  mediator ; 
nor  in  the  mediation  of  any  other  but  of  Christ 
alone." 


observe  to  do  it :  thou  shalfc  not  add  thereto,  nor  di- 
minish from  it. — Matt.  xv.  9 :  But  in  vain  they  do  wor- 
ship me,  teaching  for  doctrines  the  commandments  of 
men. — Matt.  iv.  9,  10 :  And  saith  unto  him,  All  these 
things  will  I  give  thee,  if  thou  wilt  fall  down  and  wor  • 
ship  me.  Then  saith  Jesus  unto  him,  Get  thee  hence, 
Satan ;  for  it  is  written,  Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord 
thy  God,  and  him  only  shalt  thou  serve. — See  also  Deut. 
xv.  1-20 ;  Exod.  xx.  4-6. 

II.  c  John  v.  23  :  That  all  men  should  honor  the  Son, 
even  as  they  honor  the  Father.  He  that  honoreth  not 
the  Son,  honoreth  not  the  Father  which  hath  sent  him. 
— 2  Cor.  xiii.  14:  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  the  love  of  God,  and  the  communion  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  be  with  you  all.  Amen. — Matt.  iv.  10 ;  Rev.  v. 
11-13. 

d  Col.  ii.  18 :  Let  no  man  beguile  you  of  your  reward, 
in  a  voluntary  humility,  and  worshipping  of  angels. — 
Rev.  xix.  10 :  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship  him. 
And  he  said  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not ;  I  am  thy 
fellow-servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  that  have  the  testi- 
mony of  Jesus:  "worship  God. — Rom.  i.  25:  Who 
changed  the  truth  of  God  into  a  lfe,  and  worshipped 
and  served  the  creature  more  than  the  Creator,  who  is 
blessed  for  ever.     Amen. 

« John  xiv.  6 :  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  1  am  the  way, 
and  the  truth,  and  the  life :  no  man  cometh  unto  the 
Father  but  by  me. — 1  Tim.  ii.  5 :  For  there  is  one  God, 
and  one  mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ 
Jesus. — Eph.  ii.  18:  For  through  him  we  both  hare 
access  by  one  Spirit  unto  the  Father. 


114  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

III.  Prayer  with  thanksgiving,  being  one  spe- 
cial part  of  religious  worship/  is  by  God  required 
of  all  men  -,9  and,  that  it  may  be  accepted,  it  is 
to  be  made  in  the  name  of  the  Son,*  by  the  help 
of  his  Spirit/  according  to  his  will,*  with  under- 
standing, reverence,  humility,  fervency,  faith,  love 
aod  perseverance/  and  if  vocal,  in  a  known 
tongue.** 

III.  /Phil.  iv.  6:  Be  careful  for  nothing;  but  in 
every  thing,  by  prayer  and  supplication,  with  thanks- 
giving, let  your  requests  be  made  known  unto  God. 

*Ps.  lxv.  2:  0  thou  that  hearest  prayer,  unto  thee 
shall  all  flesh  come. 

*  John  xiv.  13,  14:  And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in 
my  name,  that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may  be  glori- 
fied in  the  Son.  If  ye  shall  ask  any  thing  in  my  name, 
I  will  do  it. 

*  Rom.  viii.  26 :  Likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth  our 
infirmities:  for  we  know  not  what  we  should  pray  for 
as  we  ought ;  but  the  Spirit  itself  makcth  intercession 
for  us  with  groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered. 

*1  John  v.  14:  And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we 
have  in  him,  that  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his 
will,  he  heaieih  us. 

1  Pa.  xlvii.  7:  For  God  is  the  king  of  all  the  earth: 
sinix  ye  praisey  with  understanding. — Heb.  xii.  28 :  Let 
us  have  grace,  whereby  we  may  serve  God  acceptably, 
with  reverence  and  godly  fear. — Gen.  xviii.  27:  I  have 
taken  upon  me  to  speak  unto  the  Lord,  which  am  but 
dust  and  ashes. — James  v.  16:  The  effectual  fervent 
prayer  of  a  righteous  man  availeth  much. — Eph.  vi. 
18:  Praying  always  with  all  prayer  and  supplication 
in  the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  with  all  perse- 
verance and  supplication  for  all  saints. — See  also 
James  i.  6,  7 ;  Mark  xi.  24 ;  Matt.  vi.  12,  14,  15 ;  CoL 
iv.  2. 

•»  1  Cor.  xiv.  14 :  For  if  I  pray  in  an  unknown  tongue, 
my  spirit  prayeth,  but  my  understanding  is  unfruitful. 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  115 

IV.  Prayer  is  to  be  made  for  things  lawful," 
and  for  all  sorts  of  men  living ;°  but  not  for  the 
dead,*  nor  for  those  of  whom  it  may  be  known 
that  they  have  sinned  the  sin  unto  death.' 

V.  The  reading  of  the  Scriptures  with  godly 
fear;r   the    sound    preaching*   and    conscionable 

IV.  n  1  John  v.  14 :  And  this  is  the  confidence  that 
we  have  in  him,  that  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to 
his  will,  he  heareth  us. 

0  1  Tim.  ii.  1,2:1  exhort  therefore,  that,  first  of  all, 
supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of 
thanks,  be  made  for  all  men ;  for  kings,  and  for  all 
that  are  in  authority ;  that  we  may  lead  a  quiet  and 
peaceable  life  in  all  godliness  and  honesty. 

p  2  Sam.  xii.  21-23 :  Then  said  his  servants  unto  him, 
What  thing  is  this  that  thou  hast  done?  Thou  didst 
fast  and  weep  for  the  child,  while  it  was  alive ;  but 
when  the  child  was  dead,  thou  didst  rise  and  eat  bread. 
And  he  said,  While  the  child  was  yet  alive,  I  fasted  and 
wept,  for  I  said,  Who  can  tell  whether  God  will  be  gra- 
cious to  me,  that  the  child  may  live?  But  now  he  is 
dead,  wherefore  should  I  fast  ?  can  I  bring  him  back 
again  ?  I  shall  go  to  him,  but  he  shall  not  return  to 
me. — Luke  xvi.  25,  26 ;  Rev.  xiv.  13. 

«1  John  v.  16:  If  a  man  see  his  brother  sin  a  sin 
which  is  not  unto  death,  he  shall  ask,  and  he  shall  give 
him  life  for  them  that  sin  not  unto  death.  There  is  a 
sin  unto  death :  I  do  not  say  that  he  shall  pray  for  it. 

V.  r  Acts  xv.  21 :  For  Moses  of  old  time  hath  in  every 
city  them  that  preach  him,  being  read  in  the  syna- 
gogues  every  Sabbath  nay. — Rev.  i.  3  :  Blessed  is  he 
that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the  words  of  this  pro- 
phecy, and  keep  those  things  which  are  written  therein; 
for  the  time  is  at  hand. 

•  2  Tim.  iv.  2 :  Preach  the  word ;  be  instant  in  sea- 
son, out  of  season ;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort  with  all 
long-suffering  and  doctrine. 


116  CONFESSION    OF    IAITH. 

hearing  of  the  word,  in  obedience  unto  God,  with 
understanding,  faith,  and  reverence;'  singing  of 
psalms  with  grace  in  the  heart  ;*  as  also  the  due 
administration  and  worthy  receiving  of  the  sacra- 
ments instituted  by  Christ;  are  all  parts  of  the 
ordinary  religious  worship  of  God  ;w  besides  reli- 
gious  oaths*   and  vows/  solemn   fastings,*  and 

*  James  i.  22 :  But  be  ye  doers  of  the  "word,  and  not 
hearers  only,  deceiving  your  own  selves. — Acts  x.  33 : 
Immediately  therefore  I  sent  to  thee;  and  thou  hast 
well  done  that  thou  art  come.  Now  therefore  are  we 
all  here  present  before  God,  to  hear  all  things  that  are 
commanded  thee  of  God. — Heb.  iv.  2 :  For  unto  us  was 
the  gospel  preached,  as  well  as  unto  them ;  but  the 
word  preached  did  not  profit  them,  not  being  mixed 
with  faith  in  them  that  heard  it. — Matt.  xiii.  19;  Isa. 
lxvi.  2. 

cCol.  iii.  16:  Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in  you 
richly  in  all  wisdom  ;  teaching  and  admonishing  one 
another  in  psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs, 
singing  with  grace  in  your  hearts  to  the  Lord. — Eph. 
v.  19 ;  James  v.  13. 

"Matt,  xxviii.  19:  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. — Acts  ii.  42:  And 
they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and 
fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers. 
—1  Cor.  xi.  23-29. 

*Deut.  vi.  13:  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God, 
and  serve  him,  and  shall  swear  by  his  name. 

*  Eccl.  v.  4,  5 :  When  thou  vowest  a  vow  unto  God, 
defer  not  to  pay  it;  for  he  hath  no  pleasure  in  fools : 
pay  that  which  thou  hast  vowed.  Better  is  it  thou 
shouldcst  not  vow,  than  that  thou  shouldest  vow,  and 
not  pay. — Acts  xviii.  18. 

'Joel  ii.  12:  Therefore  also  now,  saith  the  Lord, 
turn  ye  even  to  me,  with  all  your  heart,  and  with  fast- 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  117 

thanksgiving  upon  special  occasions;"  which  arc, 
in  their  several  times  and  seasons,  to  be  used  in 
a  holy  and  religious  manner.6 

VI.  Neither  prayer  nor  any  other  part  of  re- 
ligious worship  is  now,  under  the  gospel,  either 
tied  unto  or  made  more  acceptable  by  any  placp 
in  which  it  is  performed,  or  towards  which  it  is 
directed  ;e  but  God  is  to  be  worshipped  every- 
whered  in  spirit  and  in  truth  ;e  as  in  private  fam- 


ing, and  with  weeping,  and  with  mourning. — Matt.  ix. 
15 :  Can  the  children  of  the  bride-chamber  mourn,  as 
long  as  the  bridegroom  is  with  them  ?  But  the  days 
will  come,  when  the  bridegroom  shall  be  taken  from 
them,  and  then  shall  they  fast. — 1  Cor.  vii.  5:  Defraud 
ye  not  one  the  other,  except  it  be  with  consent  for  a 
time,  that,  ye  may  give  yourselves  to  fasting  and  prayer, 
and  come  together  again,  that  Satan  tempt  you  not  for 
your  incontinency. 

a  Ps.  cvii.  throughout. 

6  Heb.  xii.  28 :  Wherefore  we  receiving  a  kingdom 
which  cannot  be  moved,  let  us  have  grace,  whereby  we 
may  serve  God  acceptably,  with  reverence  and  godly 
fear. 

VI.  cJohn  iv.  21:  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Woman, 
believe  me,  the  hour  cometh  when  ye  shall  neither  in 
this  mountain,  nor  yet  at  Jerusalem,  worship  the 
Father. 

4  Mai.  i.  11 :  From  the  rising  of  the  sun,  even  unto 
the  going  down  of  the  same,  my  name  shall  be  great 
among  the  Gentiles ;  and  in  every  place  incense  shall  be 
offered  unto  my  name,  and  a  pure  offering ;  for  my 
name  shall  be  great  among  the  heathen,  saith  the  Lord 
of  hosts. — 1  Tim.  ii.  8:  I  will  therefore  that  men  pray 
everywhere,  lifting  up  holy  hands,  without  wrath  and 
doubting. 

•John  iv.  23,  24:  But  the  hour  cometh,  and  now  is, 


118  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

ilies/  daily,"  and  in  secret  each  one  by  himself,* 
so  more  solemnly  in  the  public  assemblies,  which 
are  not  carelessly  or  wilfully  to  be  neglected  or 
forsaken,  when  God,  by  his  word  or  providence, 
calleth  thereunto.* 

when  the  true  worshippers  shall  worship  the  Father  in 
spirit  and  in  truth;  for  the  Father  seeketh  such  to  wor- 
ship him.  God  is  a  Spirit ;  and  they  that  worship  him 
must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

/Jer.  x.  25:  Pour  out  thy  fury  upon  the  heathen 
that  know  thee  not,  and  upon  the  families  that  call  not 
on  thy  name. — Job  i.  5 :  And  it  was  so,  when  the  days 
of  their  feasting  were  gone  about,  that  Job  sent  and 
sanctified  them,  and  rose  up  early  in  the  morning,  and 
offered  burnt-offerings  according  to  the  number  of  them 
all ;  for  Job  said,  It  may  be  that  my  sons  have  sinned, 
and  cursed  God  in  their  hearts.  Thus  did  Job  contin- 
ually.— 2  Sam.  vi.  18,  20:  And  as  soon  as  David  had 
made  an  end  of  offering  burnt-offerings  and  peace- 
offerings,  he  blessed  the  people  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  of  hosts.  Then  David  returned  to  bless  his  house- 
hold. 

9  Matt.  vi.  11 :  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread. — 
Josh.  xxiv.  15. 

*  Matt.  vi.  6  :  But  thou,  when  thou  prayest,  enter  into 
thy  closet;  and  when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray  to 
thy  Father  which  is  in  secret;  and  thy  Father,  which 
seeth  in  secret,  shall  reward  thee  openly. — Eph.  vi.  18. 
Isa.  lvi.  7  :  Mine  house  shall  be  called  an  house  of 
prayer  for  all  people. — Heb.  x.  25  :  Not  forsaking  the 
assembling  of  ourselves  together,  as  the  manner  of 
some  is;  but  exhorting  one  another;  and  so  much  the 
more,  as  ye  see  the  day  approaching. — Prov.  viii.  34: 
— Blessed  is  the  man  that  heareth  me,  watching  daily 
Ht  my  gates,  waiting  at  the  posts  of  my  doors. — Acts 
ii.  42 :  And  they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles' 
doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and 
in  prayers. 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  119 

VII.  As  it  is  of  the  law  of  nature  that,  in 
general,  a  due  proportion  of  time  be  set  apart  for 
the  worship  of  Grod ;  so,  in  his  word,  by  positive 
moral  and  perpetual  commandment,  binding  all 
men  in  all  ages,  he  hath  particularly  appointed 
one  day  in  seven  for  a  Sabbath,  to  be  kept  holy 
unto  him;/c  which,  from  the  beginning  of  the  world 
to  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  was  the  last  day  of 
the  week;  and,  from  the  resurrection  of  Christ, 
was  changed  into  the  first  day  of  the  week,'  which 
in  Scripture  is  called  the  Lord's  day,"*  and  is  to 
be  continued  to  the  end  of  the  world,  as  the 
Christian  Sabbath." 

VII.  *  See  the  Fourth  Commandment  in  Exodus  xx. 
8-11. — Isa.  lvi.  2,  4:  Blessed  is  the  man  that  doeth 
this,  and  the  son  of  man  that  layeth  hold  on  it ;  that 
keepeth  the  Sabbath  from  polluting  it,  and  keepeth  his 
hand  from  doing  any  evil.  For  thus  saith  the  Lord 
unto  the  eunuchs  that  keep  my  Sabbaths,  and  choose 
the  things  that  please  me,  and  take  hold  of  my  covenant. 
— Isa.  lvi.  6. 

1  Gen.  ii.  3 :  And  God  blessed  the  seventh  day,  and 
sanctified  it ;  because  that  in  it  he  had  rested  from  all 
his  work  which  God  created  and  made. — 1  Cor.  xvi.  1, 
2 :  Now  concerning  the  collection  for  the  saints,  as  I 
have  given  orders  to  the  churches  of  Galatia,  even  so 
do  ye.  Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week,  let  every  one  of 
you  lay  by  him  in  store,  as  God  hath  prospered  him, 
that  there  be  no  gatherings  when  I  come. — A*4$  xx.  7: 
And  upon  the  first  day  of  the  week,  when  the  disciples 
came  together  to  break  bread,  Paul  preached  unto  them, 
(ready  to  depart  on  the  morrow,)  and  continued  his 
Epeech  until  midnight. 

m  Rev.  i.  10 :  I  was  in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's  day, 
and  heard  behind  me  a  great  voice,  as  of  a  trumpet. 

»Exod.  xx.  8,  10:  (See  letter  *.)—  Matt.  v.  17,  18; 


120  CONFESSION    OP   FAITH. 

VIII.  This  Sabbath  is  then  kept  holy  unto  the 
Lord,  when  men;  after  a  due  preparing  of  their 
hearts,  and  ordering  of  their  common  affairs  be- 
forehand, do  not  only  observe  a  holy  rest  all  the 
day  from  their  own  works,  words,  and  thoughts 
about  their  worldly  employments  and  recreations,* 
but  also  are  taken  up  the  whole  time  in  the  pub- 
lic and  private  exercises  of  his  worship,  and  in 
the  duties  of  necessity  and  mercy  * 


Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  destroy  the  law,  or  the  pro- 
phets :  I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfil.  For 
verily  I  say  unto  you,  Till  heaven  and  earth  pass,  one 
jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass  from  the  law,  till 
all  be  fulfilled. 

VIII.  •  Exod.  xvi.  23,  25,  26,  29,  30 :  And  he  said 
unto  them,  This  is  that  which  the  Lord  hath  said,  To- 
morrow is  the  rest  of  the  holy  Sabbath  unto  the  Lord : 
bake  that  which  ye  will  bake  to-day,  and  seethe  that  ye 
will  seethe;  and  that  which  remaineth  over,  lay  up  for 
you  to  be  kept  until  the  morning.  And  Moses  said, 
Eat  that  to-day ;  for  to-day  is  a  Sabbath  unto  the  Lord; 
to-day  ye  shall  not  find  it  in  the  field.  Six  days  ye 
shall  gather  it ;  but  on  the  seventh  day,  which  is  the 
Sabbath,  in  it  there  shall  be  none.  See,  for  that  the 
Lord  hath  given  you  the  Sabbath,  therefore  he  giveth 
you  on  the  sixth  day  the  bread  of  two  days :  abide  ye 
every  man  in  his  place ;  let  no  man  go  out  of  his  place 
on  the  seventh  day.  So  the  people  rested  on  the  sev- 
enth day. — Exod.  xxxi.  15,  16:  Six  days  may  work  be 
done ;  but  in  the  seventh  is  the  Sabbath  of  rest,  holy 
to  the  Lord :  whosoever  doeth  any  work  in  the  Sabbath 
day,  he  shall  surely  be  put  to  death.  Wherefore  the 
children  of  Israel  shall  keep  the  Sabbath,  to  observe 
the  Sabbath  throughout  their  generations,  for  a  per- 
petual covenant.     Isa.  lviii.  13;  Neh.  xiii.  15-19,  21,  22. 

flea.  IviH.  13:  If  thou  turn  away  thy  foot  from  the 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  121 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

LAWFUL   OATHS   AND   VOWS. 

A  lawful  oath  is  a  part  of  religious  worship,- 
wherein,  upon  just  occasions,  the  person  swear- 
ing solemnly  calleth  God  to  witness  what  he  as- 
serteth  or  promiseth ;  and  to  judge  him  accord- 
ing to  the  truth  or  falsehood  of  what  he  swear- 
eth.6 

II.  The  name  of  Grod  only  is  that  by  which 
men  ought  to  swear,  and  therein  it  is  to  be  used 
with  all  holy  fear  and  reverence  ;c  therefore  to 
swear  vainly  or  rashly  by  that  glorious  and  dread- 
Sabbath,  from  doing  thy  pleasure  on  my  holy  day ;  and 
call  the  Sabbath  a  delight,  the  holy  of  the  Lord,  honor- 
able ;  and  shalt  honor  him,  not  doing  thine  own  ways, 
nor  finding  thine  own  pleasure,  nor  speaking  thine  own 
words. — Matt.  xii.  1-13. 

I.  «  Deut.  x.  20 :  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God, 
him  shalt  thou  serve,  and  to  him  shalt  thou  cleave, 
and  swear  by  his  name. 

6  Exod.  xx.  7 :  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the 
Lord  thy  God  in  vain ;  for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him 
guiltless  that  taketh  his  name  in  vain. — Lev.  xix.  12 : 
And  ye  shall  not  swear  by  my  name  falsely,  neither 
shalt  thou  profane  the  name  of  thy  God :  I  am  the 
Lord. — 2  Cor.  i.  23 :  Moreover,  I  call  God  for  a  record 
upon  my  soul,  that  to  spare  you  I  came  not  as  yet 
unto  Corinth.— See  also  2  Chron.  vi.  22,  23. 

II.  cDeut.  vi.  13:  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy 
God,  and  serve  him,  and  shalt  swear  by  his  name. 


122  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH. 

fill  name,  or  to  swear  at  all  by  any  other  thing, 
is  sinful,  and  to  be  abhorred.*  Yet,  as  in  mat- 
ters of  weight  and  moment  an  oath  is  warranted 
by  the  word  of  God,  under  the  New  Testament, 
as  well  as  under  the  Old,'  so  a  lawful  oath, 
being  imposed  by  lawful  authority,  in  such 
matters  ought  to  be  taken/ 

III.  Whosoever  taketh  an  oath  ought  duly  to 
consider  the  weightiness  of  so  solemn  an  act, 
and  therein  to  avouch  nothing  but  what  he  is 
fully  persuaded  is  the  truths  Neither  may  a 
man  bind  himself  by  oath  to  any  thing  but  what 

d  Jer.  v.  7  :  How  shall  I  pardon  thee  for  this  ?  Thy 
children  have  forsaken  me,  and  sworn  by  them  that  are 
no  gods :  when  I  had  fed  them  to  the  full,  they  then 
committed  adultery,  and  assembled  themselves  by 
troops  in  harlots'  houses. — James  v.  12 :  But  above 
all  things,  my  brethren,  swear  not,  neither  by  heaven, 
neither  by  the  earth,  neither  by  any  other  oath;  but 
let  your  yea  be  yea ;  and  your  nay,  nay ;  lest  ye  fall 
into  condemnation. — See  the  Second  Commandment 
in  Exod.  xx.  7. 

«  Heb.  vi.  16  :  For  men  verily  swear  by  the  greater; 
and  an  oath  for  confirmation  is  to  them  an  end  of  all 
strife. — Isa.  lxv.  16. 

/ 1  Kings  viii.  31 :  If  any  man  trespass  against  his 
neighbor,  and  an  oath  be  laid  upon  him  to  cause  him 
to  swear,  and  the  oath  come  before  thine  altar  in 
this  house. — Ezra  x.  5:  Then  arose  Ezra,  and  made 
the  chief  priests,  the  Levites,  and  all  Israel,  to 
swear  that  they  should  do  according  to  this  word. 
And  they  sware. 

III.  9  Jer.  iv.  2 :  And  thou  shalt  swear,  The  Lord 
liveth,  in  truth,  in  judgment,  and  in  righteousness; 
and  the  nations  shall  bless  themselves  in  him,  and  in 
him  shall  they  glory. — See  also  Exod.  xx.  7. 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  125 

is  good  and  just,  and  what  he  believeth  so  to  be, 
and  what  he  is  able  and  resolved  to  perform.* 
Yet  it  is  a  sin  to  refuse  an  oath  touching  any 
thing  that  is  good  and  just,  being  imposed  by 
lawful  authority.* 

IV.  An  oath  is  to  be  taken  in  the  plain  and 
common  sense  of  the  words,  without  equivoca- 
tion or  mental  reservation.*  It  cannot  oblige  to 
ein ;  but  in  any  thing  not  sinful,  being  taken,  it 
binds  to  performance,  although  to  a  man's  own 

*  Gen.  xxiv.  2,  3,  9 :  And  Abraham  said  unto  his 
eldest  servant  of  his  house,  that  ruled  over  all  that  he 
had,  Put,  I  pray  thee,  thy  hand  under  my  thigh ;  and 
I  will  make  thee  swear  by  the  Lord,  the  God  of  heaven 
and  the  God  of  the  earth,  that  thou  shalt  not  take  a 
wife  unto  my  son  of  the  daughters  of  the  Canaanites, 
among  whom  I  dwell.  And  the  servant  put  his  hand 
under  the  thigh  of  Abraham  his  master,  and  sware  to 
him  concerning  that  matter. 

»'  Num.  v.  19,  21:  And  the  priest  shall  charge  her 
by  an  oath,  and  say  unto  the  woman,  If  no  men  have 
lain  with  thee,  and  if  thou  hast  not  gone  aside  to  un- 
cleanness  with  another  instead  of  thy  husband,  be 
thou  free  from  this  bitter  water  that  causeth  the  curse. 
Then  the  priest  shall  charge  the  woman  with  an  oath 
of  cursing ;  and  the  priest  shall  say  unto  the  woman, 
The  Lord  make  thee  a  curse  and  an  oath  among  thy 
people,  when  the  Lord  doth  make  thy  thigh  to  rot  and 
thy  belly  to  swell. — Neh.  v.  12 :  Then  I  called  the 
priests  and  took  an  oath  of  them,  that  they  should  do 
according  to  this  promise. 

IV.  *  Ps.  xxiv.  4 :  He  that  hath  clean  hands,  and  a 
pure  heart ;  who  hath  not  lifted  up  his  soul  unto 
vanity,  nor  sworn  deceitfully. — Jer  iv  2. — See  let- 
ter*. 


124  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

hurt  ;l  nor  is  it  to  be  violated,  although  made  to 
heretics  or  infidels."* 

V.  A  vow  is  of  the  like  nature  with  a  pro- 
missory oath,  and  ought  to  be  made  with  the 
like  religious  care,  and  to  be  performed  with  the 
like  faithfulness.n 

VI.  It  is  not  to  be  made  to  any  creature,  but 
to  God  alone;0  and  that  it  may  be  accepted,  it 


1  Ps.  xv.  4 :  In  whose  eyes  a  vile  person  is  con- 
temned ;  but  he  honoreth  them  that  fear  the  Lord. 
lie  that  sweareth  to  his  own  hurt,  and  changeth  not. — 
1  Sam.  xxv.  22,  32-34. 

TOEzek.  xvii.  16,  18:  As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord  God, 
surely  in  the  place  where  the  king  dwelleth  that  made 
him  king,  whose  oath  he  despised,  and  whose  cove- 
nant he  brake,  even  with  him  in  the  midst  of  Babylon 
he  shall  die.  Seeing  he  despised  the  oath,  by  break- 
ing the  covenant,  when,  lo,  he  had  given  his  hand, 
and  hath  done  all  these  things,  he  shall  not  escape. 
Josh.  ix.  18,  19;  2  Sam.  xxi.  1,  2. 

V.  n  Isa.  xix.  21:  And  the  Lord  shall  be  known  to 
Egypt,  and  the  Egyptians  shall  know  the  Lord  in  that 
day,  and  shall  do  sacrifice  and  oblation ;  yea,  they 
shall  vow  a  vow  unto  the  Lord,  and  perform  it. — 
Eccles.  v.  4,  5:  When  thou  vo\ve3<t  a  vow  unto  God, 
defer  not  to  pay  it ;  for  he  hath  no  pleasure  in  fools : 
pay  that  which  thou  hast  vowed.  Better  is  it  that 
thou  shouldest  not  vow,  than  that  thou  shouldest  vow, 
and  not  pay. — Ps.  lxvi.  13,  14:  I  will  pay  thee  my 
vows,  which  my  lips  have  uttered,  and  my  mouth  hath 
spoken,  when  I  was  in  trouble. — Ps.  Ixi.  8. 

VI.  °  Ps.  lxxvi.    11:  Vow,  and  pay  unto  the  Lord 
your   God;    let  all   that   be   round    about   him  bring 
presents  unto  him  that  ought  to  be  feared. — Jer.  xliv 
25,  27. 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  125 

is  to  be  made  voluntary,  out  of  faith  and  con- 
science of  duty,  in  way  of  thankfulness  for 
mercy  received,  or  for  obtaining  of  what  we 
want;  whereby  we  more  strictly  bind  ourselves 
to  necessary  duties,  or  to  other  things,  so  far 
and  so  long  as  they  may  fitly  conduce  there- 
unto. p 

VII  No  man  may  vow  to  do  any  thing  for- 
bidden in  the  word  of  God,  or  what  would  hinder 
any  duty  therein  commanded,  or  which  is  not 
in  his  own  power,  and  for  the  performance 
whereof  he  hath  no  promise  or  ability  from  God.* 

p  Deut.  xxiii.  21,  23:  When  thou  shalt  tow  a  vow 
unto  the  Lord  thy  God,  thou  shalt  not  slack  to  pay  it ; 
for  the  Lord  thy  God  will  surely  require  it  of  thee ; 
and  it  would  be  sin  in  thee.  That  which  is  gone  out 
of  thy  lips,  thou  shalt  keep  and  perform,  even  a  free- 
will offering,  according  as  thou  hast  vowed  unto  the 
Lord  thy  God,  which  thou  hast  promised  with  thy 
mouth. — Ps.  1.  14:  Offer  unto  God  thanksgiving,  and 
pay  thy  vows  unto  the  Most  High. — Gen.  xxviii.  20- 
22 :  And  Jacob  vowed  a  vow,  saying,  If  God  will  be 
with  me,  and  will  keep  me  in  this  way  that  I  go,  and 
will  give  me  bread  to  eat,  and  raiment  to  put  on,  so 
that  I  come  again  to  my  father's  house  in  peace ;  then 
shall  the  Lord  be  my  God  ;  and  this  stone,  which  I 
have  set  for  a  pillar,  shall  be  God's  house ;  and  of  all 
that  thou  shalt  give  me,  I  will  surely  give  the  tenth 
unto  thee. — Compare  with  the  above  1  Sam.  i.  11,  and 
Ps.  cxxxii.  2-5. 

VII.  i  Acts  xxiii.  12  :  And  when  it  was  day,  certain 
of  the  Jews  banded  together,  and  bound  themselves 
under  a  curse,  saying,  that  they  would  neither  eat  nor 
drink  till  they  had  killed  Paul.— Mark  vi.  26:  And 
the  king  was  exceeding  sorry;  yet  for  his  oath's  sake, 
and  for  their  sakes  which  sat  with  him,  he  would  not 
reject  her. — See  also  Num.  xxx   fi,  8.  12    13 


126  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

In  which  respects  Popish  monastical  vows  of 
perpetual  single  life,  professed  poverty,  and 
regular  obedience,  are  so  far  from  being  de- 
grees of  higher  perfection,  that  they  are  super- 
stitious and  sinful  snares,  in  which  no  Christian 
may  entangle  himself/ 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

THE   CIVIL   MAGISTRATE. 

God,  the  supreme  Lord  and  King  of  all  the 
world,  hath  ordained  civil  magistrates  to  be 
under  him  over  the  people,  for  his  own  glory 
and  the  public  good ;  and  to  this  end  hath 
armed  them  with  the  power  of  the  sword,  for 
the  defence  and  encouragement  of  them  that  are 
good,  and  for  the  punishment  of  evil-doers.* 

r  1  Cor.  vii.  2,  9 :  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornication, 
let  every  man  have  his  own  wife,  and  let  every  woman 
have  her  own  husband.  But  if  they  cannot  contain, 
let  them  marry ;  for  it  is  better  to  marry  than  to 
burn. 

I.  *  Rom.  xiii.  1,  3,  4 :  Let  every  soul  be  subject 
unto  the  higher  powers.  For  there  is  no  power  but 
of  God ;  the  powers  that  be  are  ordained  of  God. 
For  rulers  are  not  a  terror  to  good  works,  but  to  the 
evil.  Wilt  thou  then  not  be  afraid  of  the  power  ?  Do 
that  which  is  good,  and  thou  shalt  have  praise  of  tho 
same.  For  he  is  the  minister  of  God  to  thee  for  good. 
But  if  thou  do  that  which  is  evil,  be  afraid;  for  he 
beareth  not  the  sword  in  vain ;  for  he  is  the  minister 
of  God,  a  revenger  to  execute  wrath  upon  him  that 


CONFESSION    OP   FAITH.  127 

II.  It  is  lawful  for  Christians  to  accept  and 
execute  the  office  of  a  magistrate,  when  called 
thereunto  ;h  in  the  management  whereof,  as  they 
ought  especially  to  maintain  piety,  justice,  and 
peace,  according  to  the  wholesome  laws  of  each 
commonwealth  ;c  so,  for  that  end,  they  may  law- 
fully, now  under  the  New  Testament,  wage  war 
upon  just  and  necessary  occasions.41 

III.  Civil  magistrates  may  not  assume  to  them- 
selves the  administration  of  the  word  and  sacra- 
ments," or  the  power  of  the  keys  of  the  kingdom 

doeth  evil. — 1  Pet.  ii.  13,  14:  Submit  yourselves  to 
every  ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake :  whether 
it  be  to  the  king,  as  supreme ;  or  unto  governors,  as 
unto  them  that  are  sent  by  him  for  the  punishment  of 
evil-doers,  and  for  the  praise  of  them  that  do  well. 

II.  h  Prov.  viii.  15,  16 :  ^Jy  me  kings  reign,  and 
princes  decree  justice.  By  me  princes  rule,  and  no- 
bles, even  all  the  judges  of  the  earth. — See  letter  a. 

c  Ps.  lxxxii.  3,  4 :  Defend  the  poor  and  fatherless  ; 
do  justice  to  the  afflicted  and  needy.  Deliver  the 
poor  and  needy ;  rid  them  out  of  the  hand  of  the 
wicked. — 2  Sam.  xxiii.  3:  The  God  of  Israel  said,  the 
Rock  of  Israel  spake  to  me,  He  that  ruleth  over  men 
must  be  just,  ruling  in  the  fear  of  God. — See  1  Pet.  ii. 
13,  letter  «. 

d  Luke  iii.  14 :  And  the  soldiers  likewise  demanded 
of  him,  saying,  And  what  shall  we  do  ?  And  he  said 
unto  them,  Do  violence  to  no  man,  neither  accuse  any 
falsely ;  and  be  content  with  your  wages. — Matt,  viii- 
9 :  For  I  am  a  man  under  authority,  having  soldiers 
under  me :  and  I  say  to  this  man,  Go,  and  he  goeth ; 
and  to  another,  Come,  and  he  cometh ;  and  to  my  ser- 
vant, Do  this,  and  he  doeth  it. — Acts  x.  1,  2 ;  Rom. 
xiii.  4. 

III.  e2  Chron.  xxvi.  18:  And  they  withstood  Uz- 


128  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

of  heaven  /  or  in  the  least  interfere  in  matters 
of  faith.?  Yet,  as  nursing  fathers,  it  is  the  duty 
of  civil  magistrates  to  protect  the  Church  of  our 
common  Lord,  without  giving  the  preference  to 
any  denomination  of  Christians  above  the  rest, 
in  such  a  manner  that  all  ecclesiastical  persons 
whatever  shall  enjoy  the  full,  free,  and  unques- 
tioned liberty  of  discharging  every  part  of  their 
sacred  functions,  without  violence  or  danger.* 
And,  as  Jesus  Christ  hath  appointed  a  regular 
government  and  discipline  in  his  Church,  no  law 
of  any  commonwealth  should  interfere  with,  let, 
or  hinder  the  due  exercise  thereof  among  the 

ziah  the  king,  and  said  unto  him,  It  pertainelh  not 
unto  thee,  Uzziah,  to  burn  incense  unto  the  Lord,  but 
to  the  priests,  the  sons  of  Aaron,  that  are  consecrated 
to  burn  incense:  go  out  of  the  sanctuary,  for  thou 
hast  trespassed  ;  neither  shall  it  be  for  thine  honor  from 
the  Lord  God. 

/  Matt.  xvi.  19:  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt 
bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven ;  and  what- 
soever thou  shalt  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in 
heaven. — 1  Cor.  iv.  1,  2:  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us, 
as  of  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  mys- 
teries of  God.  Moreover,  it  is  required  in  stewards, 
that  a  man  be  found  faithful. 

9  John  xviii.  36  :  Jesus  answered,  My  kingdom  is 
not  of  this  world. — Mai.  ii.  7  :  For  the  priest's  lips 
should  keep  knowledge,  and  they  should  seek  the  law 
at  his  mouth ;  for  he  is  the  messenger  of  the  Lord  of 
hosts. — Acts  v.  29 :  Then  Peter  and  the  other  apostleg 
answered  and  said,  We  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than 
men. 

*  Isa.  xlix.  23 :  And  kings  shall  be  thy  nursing 
fathers,  and  their  queens  thy  nursing  mothers. 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  129 

voluntary  members  of  any  denomination  of 
Christians,  according  to  their  own  profession  and 
belief.*  It  is  the  duty  of  civil  magistrates  to 
protect  the  person  and  good  name  of  all  their 
people,  in  such  an  effectual  manner  as  that  no 
person  be  suffered,  either  upon  pretence  of  reli- 
gion or  of  infidelity,  to  offer  any  indignity,  vio- 
lence, abuse  or  injury  to  any  other  person  what- 
soever ;  and  to  take  order  that  all  religious  and 
ecclesiastical  assemblies  be  held  without  molesta- 
tion or  disturbance.* 

IV.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  people  to  pray  for 
magistrates/  to  honor  their  persons,"*  to  pay 
them  tribute  and  other  duties  ;n  to  obey  their 
lawful  commands,  and  to  be  subject  to  their 
authority,  for  conscience'  sake.0  Infidelity,  or 
difference  in  religion,  doth  not  make  void  the 

**Ps.  cv.  15:  Touch  not  mine  anointed,  and  do  my 
prophets  no  harm. — Acts  xviii.  14-16. 

*  2  Sam.  xxiii.  3  ;   1  Tim.  ii.  1  ;   Rom.  xiii.  4. 

IV.  1 1  Tim.  ii.  1,2:1  exhort,  therefore,  that,  first 
of  all,  supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving 
of  thanks,  be  made  for  all  men ;  for  kings,  and  for  all 
that  are  in  authority ;  that  we  may  lead  a  quiet  and 
peaceable  life,  in  all  godliness  and  honesty. 

m  1  Pet.  ii.  17  :   Fear  God  ;  honor  the  king. 

*  Rom.  xiii.  6,  7 :  For,  for  this  cause  pay  ye  tri  • 
bute  also ;  for  they  are  God's  ministers,  attending 
continually  upon  this  very  thing.  Render  therefore 
to  all  their  dues;  tribute  to  whom  tribute  is  due;  cus- 
toi*  to  whom  custom;  fear  to  whom  fear;  honor  to 
whom  honor. 

0  Rom.  xiii.  5:  Wherefore  ye  must  needs  be  subject, 
not  only  for  wrath,  but  also  for  conscience'  sake — Tit. 
iii.  1 :  Put  them  in  mind  to  be  subject  to  principalities 

9 


180  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

magistrate's  just  and  legal  authority,  nor  free 
the  people  from  their  due  obedience  to  him  f 
from  which  ecclesiastical  persons  are  not  ex- 
empted ;q  much  less  hath  the  Pope  any  power  or 
jurisdiction  over  them  in  their  dominions,  or 
over  any  of  their  people ;  and  least  of  all  to  de- 
prive them  of  their  dominions  or  lives,  if  he 
shall  judge  them  to  be  heretics,  or  upon  any 
other  pretence  whatsoever/ 

and  powers,  to  obey  magistrates,  to  be  ready  to  every 
good  work. 

p\  Peter  ii.  13,  14,  16:  Submit  yourselves  to  every 
ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake :  whether  it  be  to 
the  king,  as  supreme;  or  unto  governors,  as  unto  them 
that  are  sent  by  him  for  the  punishment  of  evil-doers, 
and  for  the  praise  of  them  that  do  well.  As  free,  and 
not  using  your  liberty  for  a  cloak  of  maliciousness,  but. 
as  the  servants  of  God. 

?  Rom.  xiii.  1  :  Let  every  soul  be  subject  unlo  the 
higher  powers  — Acts  xxv.  10,  11:  Then  said  Paul,  I 
st;in<l  at  Caesar's  judgment-seat,  where  I  ought  to  be 
judged:  to  the  lows  have  I  done  no  wrong,  as  thou 
very  well  knowcst.  For  if  I  he  an  offender,  or  have 
committed  any  thing  worthy  of  death,  I  refuse  not  to 
die ;  but  if  there  be  none  of  these  things  whereof  these 
accuse  me.  no  man  may  deliver  me  unto  them.  I  ap- 
peal unto  Ccesar. 

r  2  Thess.  ii.  4:  Who  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself 
above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped  ;  so 
that  he,  as  God,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  showing 
himself  that  he  is  God. — Rev.  xiii.  15-18:  And  he  had 
power  to  give  life  unto  the  image,  etc. 


CONFESSION   OP   FAITH.  131 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

MARRIAGE   AND   DIVORCE. 

Marriage  is  to  be  between  one  man  and  one 
woman ;  neither  is  it  lawful  for  any  man  to  have 
more  than  one  wife,  nor  any  woman  to  have  more 
than  one  husband,  at  the  same  time.0 

II.  Marriage  was  ordained  for  the  mutual  help 
of  husband  and  wife  ;b  for  the  increase  of  man- 
kind with  a  legitimate  issue,  and  of  the  Church 
with  a  holy  seed/  and  for  preventing  of  un- 
cleanness.d 

III.  It  is  lawful  for  all  sorts  of  people  to  marry, 
who  are  able  with  judgment  to  give  their  con- 
sent/ yet  it  is  the  duty  of  Christians  to  marry 

I.  « 1  Cor.  vii.  2 ;  Mark  x.  6-9. 

II.  b  Gen  ii.  18:  And  the  Lord  God  said.  It  m  not 
good  that  the  man  should  be  alone:  I  will  make  him  a 
help  meet  for  him. 

c  Mai.  ii.  15:  And  did  not  he  make  one?  Yet  had 
he  the  residue  of  the  Spirit.  And  wherefore  one? 
That  he  might  seek  a  godly  seed.  Therefore  take 
heed  to  your  spirit,  and  let  none  deal  treacherously 
against  the  wife  of  his  youth. 

d  1  Cor.  vii.  2,  9  :  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornication, 
let  every  man  have  his  own  wife,  and  let  every  woman 
have  her  own  husband.  But  if  they  cannot  contain, 
let  them  marry ;  for  it  is  better  to  marry  than  to  burn. 

III.  e  1  Tim.  iv.  3 :  Forbidding  to  marry. — Gen. 
xxiv.  57,  58  :  And  they  said,  We  will  call  the  damsel, 
and  inquire  at  her  mouth.  And  they  called  Rebekah, 
and  said  unto  her,  Wilt  thou  go  with  this  man  ?  And 
she  said,  I  wi«l  sro. 


132  TONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

only  in  the  Lord/  And,  therefore,  such  as  pro- 
fess the  true  reformed  religion  should  not  marry 
with  infidels,  Papists,  or  other  idolaters;  neither 
should  such  as  are  godly  be  unequally  yoked  by 
marrying  with  such  as  are  notoriously  wicked  in 
their  life,  or  maintain  damnable  heresies.' 

IV.  Marriage  ought  not  to  be  within  the  de- 
grees of  consanguinity  or  affinity  forbidden  in 
the  word;*  nor  can  such  incestuous  marriages  be 
made  lawful  by  any  law  of  man,  or  consent  of 
parties,  so  as  those  persons  may  live  together  as 
man  and  wife.*  The  man  may  not  marry  any  of  his 
wife's  kindred  nearer  in  blood  than  he  may  of 
his  own,  nor  the  woman  of  her  husband's  nearer 
in  blood  than  of  her  own.* 


/I  Cor.  vii.  39:  The  wife  is  bound  by  the  law  as 
long  as  her  husband  liveth ;  but  if  her  husband  be 
dead,  she  is  at  liberty  to  be  married  to  whom  she  will : 
only  in  the  Lord. 

9  2  Cor.  vi.  14:  Be  ye  not  unequally  yoked  together 
with  unbelievers  ;  for  what  fellowship  hath  righteous- 
ness with  unrighteousness?  and  what  communion  hath 
light  with  darkness? — Gen.  xxxiv.  14;  Ex.  xxxiv.  16. 
Compare  1  Kings  xi.  4 ;  Neh.  xiii.  25-27. 

IV.  h  Lev.  xviii. — 1  Cor  v.  1 :  It  is  reported  com- 
monly that  there  is  fornication  among  you,  and  such 
fornication  as  is  not  so  much  as  named  among  the 
Gentiles,  that  one  should  have  his  father's  wife. 

*  Mark  vi.  18:  For  John  had  said  unto  Herod,  It  is 
not  lawful  for  thee  to  have  thy  brother's  wife. — Lev. 
xviii.  24-28. 

*  Lev.  xx.  19-21:  And  thou  shalt  not  uncover  the 
nakedness  of  thy  mother's  sister,  nor  of  thy  father's 
sister;  for  he  uncovercth  his  near  kin:  they  shall 
beax  their  iniquity.     And  if  a  man  shall  lie  with  his 


CONFESSION    OP   FAITH.  13d 

V.  Adultery  or  fornication,  committed  after  a 
contract,  being  detected  before  marriage,  giveth 
just  occasion  to  the  innocent  party  to  dissolve 
that  contract.2  In  the  case  of  adultery  after 
marriage,  it  is  lawful  for  the  innocent  party  to 
sue  out  a  divorce,"1  and  after  the  divorce,  to  marry 
another,  as  if  the  offending  party  were  dead." 

VI.  Although  the  corruption  of  man  be  such 
as    is    apt    to    study  arguments,  unduly  to    put 


uncle's  "wife,  he  hath  uncovered  his  uncle's  nakedness : 
they  shall  bear  their  sin ;  they  shall  die  childless. 
And  if  a  man  shall  take  his  brother's  wife,  it  is  an  un- 
clean thing:  he  hath  uncovered  his  brother's  naked- 
ness: they  shall  be  childless. 

V.  'Matt.  i.  18-20:  Now  the  birth  of  Jesus  Christ 
was  on  thiswise:  When  as  his  mother  Mary  was  es- 
poused to  Joseph,  before  they  came  together,  she  was 
found  with  child  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Then  Joseph,  hex 
husband,  being  a  just  man,  and  not  willing  to  make  her 
a  public  example,  was  minded  to  put  her  away  privily. 
But  while  he  thought  on  these  things,  behold,  the  an- 
gel of  the  Lord  appeareth  to  him  in  a  dream,  saying, 
Joseph,  thou  son  of  David,  fear  not  to  take  unto  thee 
Mary  thy  wife ;  for  that  which  is  conceived  in  her  is 
of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

m  Matt.  v.  31,  32:  It  hath  been  said,  Whosoever 
shall  put  away  his  wife,  let  him  give  her  a  writing  of 
divorcement ;  but  I  say  unto  you,  that  whosoever  shall 
put  away  his  wife,  saving  for  the  cause  of  fornication, 
causeth  her  to  commit  adultery;  and  whosoever  shall 
marry  her  that  is  divorced,  committeth  adultery. 

n  Matt.  xix.  9 :  And  I  say  unto  ycu,  Whosoever  shall 
put  away  his  wife,  except  it  be  for  fornication,  and 
shall  marry  another,  committeth  adultery ;  and  whoso 
marrieth  her  that  is  put  away,  doth  commit  adultery  — 
Rom.  vti.  2,  3. 


134  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

asunder  those  whom  God  hath  joined  together  in 
marriage;  yet  nothing  but  adultery,  or  such  wil- 
ful desertion  as  can  no  way  be  remedied  by  the 
Church  or  civil  magistrate,  is  cause  sufficient  of 
dissolving  the  bond  of  marriage;0  wherein  a 
public  and  orderly  course  of  proceeding  is  to  be 
observed ;  and  the  persons  concerned  in  it  left  to 
their  own  wills  and  discretion  in  their  own  case  * 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

OF    THE    CHURCH. 

The  catholic  or  universal  Church,  which  is 
invisible,  consists  of  the  whole  number  of  the 
elect  that  have  been,  are,  or  shall  be  gathered 
into  one,  under  Christ  the  head  thereof;  and  is 
the  spouse,  the  body,  the  fulness  of  him  that 
filleth  all  in  all." 

VI.  "Matt.  xix.  8:  He  saith  unto  them,  Moses,  be- 
cause of  the  hardness  of  your  hearts,  suffered  you  to 
put  away  your  wives ;  but  from  the  beginning  it  was 
not  so. — 1  Cor.  vii.  15:  But  if  the  unbelieving  depart, 
let  him  depart.  A  brother  or  a  sister  is  not  under 
bondage  in  such  cases ;  but  God  hath  called  us  to 
peace. — Matt.  xix.  6 :  Wherefore  they  are  no  more 
twain,  but  one  flesh.  What  therefore  God  hath  joined 
together,  let  no  man  put  asunder. 

p  Ezra  x.  3 :  Now  therefore  let  us  make  a  covenant 
with  our  God  to  put  away  all  the  wives,  and  such  as 
are  born  of  them,  according  to  the  counsel  of  my  lord, 
and  of  those  that  tremble  at  the  commandment  of  our 
God ;  and  let  it  be  done  according  to  the  law. 

I.  a  Eph.  i.  10,  22,  23 :  That  in  the  dispensation  of 


CONFESSION   OP   FAITH.  135 

II.  The  visible  Church,  which  is  also  catholic 
or  universal  under  the  gospel,  (not  confined  to 
one  nation  as  before  under  the  law,)  consists  of 
all  those  throughout  the  world  that  profess  the 
true    religion,6    together   with    their   children  j- 

the  fulness  of  times,  he  might  gather  together  in  one  all 
things  in  Christ,  both  which  are  in  heaven,  and  which 
are  on  earth :  even  in  him.  And  hath  put  all  things 
under  his  feet,  and  gave  him  to  be  the  head  over  all 
things  to  the  Church,  which  is  his  body,  the  fulness  of 
him  that  filleth  all  in  all. — Col.  i.  18 :  And  he  is  the 
head  of  the  body,  the  Church.— Eph.  v.  23,  27,  32. 

II.  b  1  Cor.  i.  2  :  Unto  the  Church  of  God  which  is  at 
Corinth,  to  them  that  are  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus, 
called  to  be  saints,  with  all  that  in  every  place  call 
upon  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  both  theirs 
and  ours. — 1  Cor.  xii.  12,  13:  For  as  the  body  is  one, 
and  hath  many  members,  and  all  the  members  of  that 
one  body,  being  many,  are  one  body ;  so  also  is  Christ. 
For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized  into  one  body, 
whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether  we  be  bond  or 
free  ;  and  have  been  all  made  to  drink  into  one  Spirit. 
— Ps.  ii.  8 :  Ask  of  me,  and  I  shall  give  thee  the  heathen 
for  thine  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
earth  for  thy  possession. — Rom.  xv.  9-12. 

cl  Cor.  vii.  14:  For  the  unbelieving  husband  is 
sanctified  by  the  wife,  and  the  unbelieving  wife  is 
sanctified  by  the  husband:  else  were  your  children 
unclean  ;  but  now  are  they  holy. — Acts  ii.  39 :  For  the 
promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all 
that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God 
shall  call. — Gen.  xvii.  7  :  And  I  will  establish  my  cov- 
enant between  me  and  thee,  and  thy  seed  after  thee, 
in  their  generations,  for  an  everlasting  covenant ;  to 
be  a  God  unto  thee,  and  to  thy  seed  after  thee. — Rom. 
xi.  16:  For  if  tne  first  fruit  be  holy,  the  lump  is  also 
holy  ;  and  if  the  root  be  holy,  so  are  the  branches  — < 
Gal.  iii.  7,  9,  14 ;  Rom.  iv.  throughout. 


136  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

and  is  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,* 
the  house  and  family  of  God. e 

III.  Unto  this  catholic  visible  Church,  Christ 
has  given  the  ministry,  oracles,  and  ordinances 
of  God,  for  the  gathering  and  perfecting  of  the 
6aints,  in  this  life,  to  the  end  of  the  world;  and 
doth  by  his  own  presence  and  Spirit,  according 
to  his  promise,  make  them  effectual  thereunto/ 

IV.  This  catholic  Church  hath  been  sometimes 
more,  sometimes  less,  visible.5'     And  particular 


d  Matt.  xiii.  47:  Again,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
like  unto  a  net  that  was  cast  into  the  sea,  and  gathered 
of  every  kind. — Isa.  ix.  7. 

eEph.  ii.  19  :  Now  therefore  ye  are  no  more  strangers 
and  fureigners,  but  fellow- citizens  with  the  saints, 
and  of  the  household  of  God. — Eph.  iii.  15:  Of  whom 
the  whole  family  in  heaven  and  earth  is  named. — 
Prov.  xxix.  18 :  Where  there  is  no  vision,  the  people 
perish  :   but  he  that  keepeth  the  law,  happy  is  he. 

Ill /Eph.  iv.  11-13:  And  he  gave  some,  apostles; 
and  some,  prophets  ;  and  some,  evangelists  ;  and  some, 
pastors  and  teachers;  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints, 
for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the 
body  of  Christ:  till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the 
faith,  and  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a 
perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the 
fulness  of  Christ. — Isa.  lix.  21  :  As  for  me,  this  is  my 
covenant  with  them,  saith  the  Lord:  My  Spirit  that  is 
jpon  thee,  and  my  words  which  I  have  put  in  thy 
mouth,  shall  not  depart  out  of  thy  mouth,  nor  out  of 
the  mouth  of  thy  seed,  nor  out  of  the  mouth  of  thy 
seed's  seed,  saith  the  Lord,  from  henceforth  and  for 
^ver. — Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20. 

IV.  9  Rom.  xi.  3,  4:  Lord,  they  have  killed  thy  pro- 
phets, and  digged  down  thine  altars;  and  I  am  left 
alone,  and  they  seek  my  life.     But  what  saith  the  an- 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  187 

churches,  which  are  members  thereof,  are  more 
or  less  pure,  according  as  the  doctrine  of  the  gos- 
pel is  taught  and  embraced,  ordinances  admin- 
istered, and  public  worship  performed  more  or 
less  purely  in  them.A 

V.  The  purest  churches  under  heaven  are 
subject  both  to  mixture  and  error;*  and  some 
have  so  degenerated  as  to  become  no  churches  of 
Christ,  but  synagogues  of  Satan.*     Nevertheless, 

swer  of  God  unto  him?  I  have  reserved  to  myself 
seven  thousand  men,  "who  have  not  bowed  the  knee  to 
the  image  o/Baal. — Rev.  xii.  6,  14:  And  the  woman  fled 
into  the  wilderness,  where  she  hath  a  place  prepared 
of  God  ;  that  they  should  feed  her  there  a  thousand 
two  hundred  and  threescore  days.  And  to  the  woman 
were  given  two  wings  of  a  great  eagle,  that  she  might 
fly  into  the  wilderness,  into  her  place;  where  she  is 
nourished  for  a  time,  and  times,  and  half  a  time,  from 
the  face  of  the  serpent. — Acts  ix.  31. 

h  1  Cor.  v.  6,  7 :  Your  glorying  is  not  good.  Know 
ye  not  that  a  little  leaven  leaveneth  the  whole  lump  ? 
Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a 
new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  even  Christ  our 
passover  is  sacrificed  for  us. — Rev.  ii.,  iii.,  throughout. 

Y.  *  1  Cor.  xiii.  12 :  For  now  we  see  through  a  glass 
darkly ;  but  then  face  to  face :  now  I  know  in  part ; 
but  then  shall  I  know  even  as  also  I  am  known. — Matt. 
xiii.  24-30,  47 :  Another  parable  put  he  forth  unto 
them,  saying,  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  likened  unto  a 
man  which  sowed  good  seed  in  his  field ;  but  while  men 
slept,  his  enemy  came  and  sowed  tares  among  tht 
wheat,  and  went  his  way.  But  when  the  blade  was 
sprung  up,  and  brought  forth  fruit,  then  appeared  the 
tares  also,  etc.  Again,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like 
unto  a  net  that  was  cast  into  the  sea,  and  gathered  of 
every  kind. — Rev.  ii.,  iii. 

*  Rev.  xviii.  2 :  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  strong 


138  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

there  shall  be  always  a  Church  on  earth,  to  wor- 
ship God  according  to  his  will.* 

VI.  There  is  no  other  head  of  the  Church  but 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ."*  Nor  can  the  Pope  of 
Rome,  in  any  sense,  be  head  thereof;  but  is  that 
Antichrist,  that  Man  of  sin,  and  Son  of  perdition, 
that  exalteth  himself  in  the  Church  against 
Christ,  and  all  that  is  called  God.n 


voice,  saying,  Babylon  the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and 
is  become  the  habitation  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every 
foul  spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful 
bird.— Rom.  xi.  18-22. 

1  Matt.  xvi.  18 :  And  I  say  also  unto  thee,  that  thou  art 
Peter ;  and  upon  this  rock  I  "will  build  my  Church,  and 
the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it. — Ps.  cii. 
28  :  The  children  of  thy  servants  shall  continue,  and 
their  seed  shall  be  established  before  thee. — Matt, 
xxviii.  19,  20. 

VI.  "Col.  i.  18:  And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body, 
the  Church :  who  is  the  beginning,  the  first-born  from 
the  dead,  that  in  all  things  he  might  have  the  preemi- 
nence.— Eph.  i.  22 :  And  hath  put  all  things  under  his 
feet,  and  gave  him  to  be  the  head  over  all  things  to  the 
Church. 

n  Matt,  xxiii.  8-10 :  But  be  not  ye  called  Rabbi ;  for 
one  is  your  Master,  even  Christ;  and  all  ye  are 
brethren.  And  call  no  man  your  father  upon  the  earth ; 
for  one  is  your  Father,  which  is  in  heaven.  Neither  be 
ye  called  masters ;  for  one  is  your  Master,  even  Christ. 
— 2  Thess.  ii.  3,  4,  etc. :  Let  no  man  deceive  you  by 
any  means;  for  that  day  shall  not  come,  except  there 
come  a  falling  away  first,  and  that  man  of  sin  be  re- 
vealed, the  son  of  perdition ;  who  opposeth  and  exalteth 
himself  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  wor- 
shipped: so  that  he,  as  God,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God, 
shewing  himself  that  he  is  God. 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  139 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

THE    COMMUNION    OF    SAINTS. 

All  saints  that  are  united  to  Christ  Jesus 
their  head,  by  his  Spirit  and  by  faith,  have  fel- 
lowship with  him  in  his  graces,  sufferings,  death, 
resurrection,  and  glory;"  and  being  united  to  one 
another  in  love,  they  have  communion  in  each 
other's  gifts  and  graces,5  and  are  obliged  to  the 
performance  of  such  duties,  public  and  private, 
as  do  conduce  to  their  mutual  good,  both  in  the 
inward  and  outward  man." 


I.  a  1  John  i.  3:  That  which  we  have  seen  and  heard, 
declare  we  unto  you,  that  ye  also  may  have  fellowship 
with  us ;  and  truly  our  fellowship  is  with  the  Father, 
and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ. — Eph.  iii.  16,  17:  That 
he  would  grant  you,  according  to  the  riches  of  his 
glory,  to  be  strengthened  with  might  by  his  Spirit  in 
the  inner  man ;  that  Christ  may  dwell  in  your  hearts 
by  faith. — John  i.  16:  And  of  his  fulness  have  all  we 
received,  and  grace  for  grace. — Phil.  iii.  10:  That  I 
may  know  him,  and  the  power  of  the  resurrection,  and 
the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings,  being  made  conform- 
able unto  his  death. 

6  Eph.  iv.  15,  16 :  But  speaking  the  truth  in  love, 
may  grow  up  into  him  in  all  things,  which  is  the  head, 
even  Christ:  from  whom  the  whole  body  fitly  joined 
together  and  compacted  by  that  which  every  joint  sup- 
plieth,  according  to  the  effectual  working  in  the  mea- 
sure of  every  part,  maketh  increase  of  the  body,  unto 
the  edifying  of  itself  in  love. 

«1  These,  v.  11,  14:  Wherefore  comfort  yourselves 


140  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

II.  Saints,  by  profession,  are  bound  to  main- 
tain a  holy  fellowship  and  communion  in  the 
worship  of  God,  and  in  performing  such  other 
spiritual  services  as  tend  to  their  mutual  edifica- 
tion ;d  as  also  in  relieving  each  other  in  outward 
things,  according  to  their  several  abilities  and 
necessities.  Which  communion,  as  God  offereth 
opportunity,  is  to  be  extended  unto  all  those  who 
in  every  place  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.' 


together,  and  edify  one  another,  even  as  also  ye  do. 
Now  we  exhort  you,  brethren,  warn  them  that  are  un- 
ruly, comfort  the  feeble-minded,  support  the  weak,  be 
patient  to  all  men. — Gal.  vi.  10:  As  we  have  therefore 
opportunity,  let  us  do  good  unto  all  men,  especially 
unto  them  who  are  of  the  household  of  faith. — 1  John 
iii.  1G-18. 

II.  d  Heb.  x.  24,  25:  And  let  us  consider  one  an- 
other, to  provoke  unto  love  and  to  good  works :  not 
forsaking  the  assembling  of  ourselves  together,  as  the 
manner  of  some  is;  but  exhorting  one  another ;  and  so 
much  the  more,  as  ye  see  the  day  approaching. — Acts 
ii.  42,  40:  And  they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apos- 
tles' doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread, 
and  in  prayers.  And  they,  continuing  daily  with  one 
accoi-d  in  the  temple,  and  breaking  of  bread  from  house 
to  house,  did  eat  their  meat  with  gladness  and  single- 
ness of  heart. — Isa.  ii.  3  ;   1  Cor.  xi.  20. 

«1  John  iii.  17:  But  whoso  hath  this  world's  good, 
and  seeth  his  brother  have  need,  and  shutteth  up  his 
bowels  of  compassion  from  him,  how  dwelleth  the  "love 
of  God  in  him?— Acts  xi.  20,  o0 :  Then  the  disciples, 
every  man  according  to  his  ability,  determined  to  send 
relief  unto  the  brethren  which  dwelt  in  Judea  ;  which 
also  they  did,  and  sent  it  to  the  elders  by  the  hands  of 
Barnabas  and  Saul. — 2  Cor.  viii..  ix. 


CONFESSION   OP   FAITH.  141 

III.  This  communion  which  the  saints  have 
with  Christ  doth  not  make  them  in  any  wise 
partakers  of  the  substance  of  his  Godhead,  or  to 
be  equal  with  Christ  in  any  respect :  either  of 
which  to  affirm  is  impious  and  blasphemous/ 
Nor  doth  their  communion  one  with  another,  as 
saints,  take  away  or  infringe  the  title  or  property 
which  each  man  hath  in  his  goods  or  posses- 
sions.* 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

THE    SACRAMENTS. 

Sacraments  are  holy  signs  and  seals  of  the 
covenant   of  grace,"  immediately  instituted   by 

III.  /Col.  i.  18  :  And  lie  is  the  head  of  the  body,  the 
Church :  who  is  the  beginning,  the  first-born  from  the 
dead  ;  that  in  all  things  he  might  have  the  preeminence. 
— 1  Cor.  viii.  6 :  But  to  us  there  is  but  one  God,  tha 
Father,  of  whom  are  all  things,  and  we  in  him;  and 
one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  are  all  things,  and  we 
by  him. — Ps.  xiv.  7 ;   1  Tim.  vi.  16. 

9  Acts  v.  4  :  While  it  remained,  was  it  not  thine  own  ? 
and  after  it  was  sold,  was  it  not  in  thine  own  power  ? 
Why  hast  thou  conceived  this  thing  in  thine  heart? 
Thou  hast  not  lied  unto  men,  but  unto  God. 

I.  aRom.  iv.  11:  And  he  received  the  sign  of  cir- 
3umcision,  a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which 
he  had  yet  being  uncircumcised ;  that  he  might  be  the 
father  of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  cir- 
cumcised; that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  unto 
them  also. — Gen.  xvii.  7:  And  I  will  establish  my  cove- 
nant between  me  and  thee,  and  thy  seed  after  thee  in 


142  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

God,6  to  represent  Christ  and  his  benefits,  and  to 
confirm  our  interest  in  him  ;c  as  also  to  put  a  vis- 
ible difference  between  those  that  belong  unto  the 
Church,  and  the  rest  of  the  world;*  and  solemnly 
to  engage  them  to  the  service  of  God  in  Christ, 
according  to  his  word.e 

their  generations,  for  an  everlasting  covenant ;  to  be  a 
God  unto  thee,  and  to  thy  seed  after  thee. 

6  Matt,  xxviii.  19  :  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. — 1  Cor.  xi.  23  :  For 
I  have  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered 
unto  you,  that  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which 
he  was  betrayed,  took  bread. 

c  1  Cor.  x.  16  :  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless, 
is  it  not  I  he  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ?  The 
bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the 
body  of  Christ? — 1  Cor.  xi.  25,  26:  After  the  same 
manner  also  he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had  supped,  say- 
ing, This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in  my  blood:  this 
do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me.  For 
as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do 
shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come — Gal.  iii.  27:  For 
as  many  of  you  as  have  been  baptized  into  Christ  have 
put  on  Christ. 

d£xod.  xii.  48:  And  when  a  stranger  shall  sojourn 
with  thee,  and  will  keep  the  passover  to  the  Lord,  let 
all  his  males  be  circumcised,  and  then  let  him  come 
near  and  keep  it ;  and  he  shall  be  as  one  that  is  born 
in  the  land;  for  no  uncircumcised  person  shall  eat 
thereof. — 1  Cor.  x.  21 :  Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup  of 
the  Lord  and  the  cup  of  devils:  ye  cannot  be  partakers 
of  the  Lord's  table  and  of  the  table  of  devils. 

*  Rom.  vi.  3,  4 :  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us 
as  were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized  into 
his  death  ?  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  bap- 
tism into  death  ;  that  like  us  Christ  was  raised  up  from 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  143 

II.  There  is  in  every  sacrament  a  spiritual  re- 
lation, or  sacramental  union,  between  the  sign  and 
the  thing  signified )  whence  it  comes  to  pass  that 
the  names  and  the  effects  of  the  one  are  attri- 
buted to  the  other/ 

III.  The  grace  which  is  exhibited  in  or  by  the 
sacraments,  rightly  used,  is  not  conferred  by  any 
power  in  them ;  neither  doth  the  efficacy  of  a 
sacrament  depend  upon  the  piety  or  intention 
of  him  that  doth  administer  it/  but  upon  the 


the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also 
should  walk  in  newness  of  life. — 1  Cor.  x.  2,  16:  And 
were  all  baptized  unto  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in  the 
sea.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the 
communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ?  The  bread  which 
we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of 
Christ? 

II.  /Gen.  xvii.  10:  This  is  my  covenant,  which  ye 
shall  keep,  between  me  and  you  and  thy  seed  after 
thee:  every  man  child  among  you  shall  be  circumcised. 
— Matt.  xxvi.  27,  28:  And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave 
thanks,  and  gave  it  to  them,  Baying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it; 
for  this  is  my  blood  of  the  new  testament,  which  is 
shed  for  many  for  the  remission  of  sins. — Titus  iii.  5: 
Not  by  works  of  righteousness  which  we  have  done, 
but  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the 
washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

III.  9  Rom.  ii.  28,  29 :  For  he  is  not  a  Jew  which  is 
one  outwardly ;  neither  is  that  circumcision  which  is 
outward  in  the  flesh ;  but  he  is  a  Jew  which  is  one  in- 
wardly :  and  circumcision  is  that  of  the  heart,  in  the 
spirit,  and  not  in  the  letter ;  whose  praise  is  not  of 
men,  but  of  God. — 1  Pet.  iii.  21 :  The  like  figure  where- 
nnto,  even  baptism,  doth  also  now  save  us,  (not  the  put- 
ting away  of  the  filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  answer  of  a 


144  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

work  of  the  Spirit,*  and  the  word  of  institution, 
which  contains,  together  with  a  precept  author- 
izing the  use  thereof,  a  promise  of  benefit  to 
worthy  receivers.4 

IV.  There  be  only  two  sacraments  ordained  by 
Christ  our  Lord  in  the  Gospel ;  that  is  to  say, 
baptism  and  the  supper  of  the  Lord ;  neither  of 
which  may  be  dispensed  by  any  but  by  a  minister 
of  the  word,  lawfully  ordained.* 


good  conscience  toward  God,)  by  the  resurrection  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

*  Matt.  iii.  11:1  indeed  baptize  you  with  water  unto 
repentance;  but  he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier 
than  I,  whose  shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear ;  he  shall 
baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  with  fire. — 1  Cor. 
xii.  13:  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized  into  one 
body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether  we  be 
bond  or  free  ;  and  have  been  all  made  to  drink  into  one 
Spirit. 

'Matt,  xxvi.  27,  28:  (See  in  letter/.)— Matt,  xxviii. 
19:  (See  in  letter  6,  verse  20:)  Teaching  them  to  ob- 
serve all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you  ; 
and  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world.     Amen. 

IV.  *  Matt,  xxviii.  19:  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach 
all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. — 1  Cor.  xi.  20, 
23 :  When  ye  come  together,  therefore,  into  one  place, 
this  is  not  to  eat  the  Lord's  supper.  For  I  have  re- 
ceived of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto 
you,  that  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he 
was  betrayed,  took  bread. — 1  Coi\  iv.  1 :  Let  a  man 
so  account  of  us,  as  of  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and 
itewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God. — Heb.  v.  4  :  And  no 
nan  taketh  this  honor  unto  himself,  but  he  that  is  called 
)f  God,  as  was  Aaron. 


CONFESSION    OP   FAITH.  145 

V.  The  sacraments  of  the  Old  Testament,  in 
regard  of  the  spiritual  things  thereby  signified 
and  exhibited,  were,  for  substance,  the  same  as 
those  with  the  New.1 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

BAPTISM. 

Baptism  is  a  sacrament  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment,  ordained  by  Jesus  Christ,0  not  only  for 
the  solemn  admission  of  the  party  baptized  into 
the  visible  Church,6  but  also  to  be  unto  him  a 


V.  1 1  Cor.  x.  1-4 :  Moreover,  brethren,  I  would  not 
that  ye  should  be  ignorant,  how  that  all  our  fathers 
were  under  the  cloud,  and  all  passed  through  the  sea ; 
and  were  all  baptized  unto  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in 
the  sea ;  and  did  all  eat  the  same  spiritual  meat,  and 
did  all  drink  the  same  spiritual  drink  ;  (for  they  drank 
of  that  spiritual  rock  that  followed  them ;  and  that 
rock  was  Christ.) — 1  Cor.  v.  7,  8:  Purge  out  the  old 
leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleav- 
ened. For  even  Christ  our  passover  is  sacrificed  for 
us ;  therefore  let  us  keep  the  feast,  not  with  old  leaven, 
neither  with  the  leaven  of  malice  and  wickedness  ;  but 
with  the  unleavened  bread  of  sincerity  and  truth. 

I.  a  Matt,  xxviii.  19 :  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. — Mark  xvi.  16. 

bl  Cor.  xii.  13:  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  bap- 
tized into  one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles, 
whether  we  be  bond  or  free ;  and  have  been  all  made 
to  drink  into  one  Spirit. — Gal.  iii.  27,  28. 

10 


146  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

sign  and  a  seal  of  the  covenant  of  grace,e  of  his 
ingrafting  into  Christ,*  of  regeneration,"  of  re- 
mission of  sins/  and  of  his  giving  up  unto  God, 
through  Jesus  Christ,  to  walk  in  newness  of  life;* 
which  sacrament  is,  by  Christ's  own  appointment, 
to  be  continued  in  his  Church  until  the  end  of 
the  world.* 

eRom.  iv.  11:  And  he  received  the  sign  of  circum- 
cision, a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which 
he  had  yet  being  uncircumcised ;  that  he  might  be  the 
father  of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not 
circumcised,  that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  unto 
them  also. — Compared  with  Col.  ii.  11,  12:  In  whom 
also  ye  are  circumcised  with  the  circumcision  made 
without  hands,  in  putting  off  the  body  of  the  sins  of 
the  flesh  by  the  circumcision  of  Christ :  buried  with 
him  in  baptism,  wherein  also  ye  are  risen  with  him, 
through  the  faith  of  the  operation  of  God,  who  hath 
raised  him  from  the  dead. 

dGal.  iii.  27  :  For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  bap- 
tized into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ. — Rom.  vi.  5: 
For  if  we  have  been  planted  together  in  the  likeness  of 
his  death,  we  shall  be  also  in  the  likeness  of  his  resur- 
rection. 

« Tit.  iii.  5  :  He  saved  us  by  the  washing  of  regen- 
eration, and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

/Acts  ii.  38:  Peter  said  unto  them,  Repent,  and  be 
baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
for  the  remission  of  sins. — Mark  i.  4 ;  Acts  xxii.  16. 

9  Rom.  vi.  3,  4  :  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us  as 
were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized  into  his 
death  ?  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  baptism 
into  death;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the 
dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also  should 
walk  in  newness  of  life. 

*  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20:  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach 
all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 


CONFESSION    OP    FAITH.  147 

II.  The  outward  element  to  be  used  in  the 
sacrament  is  water,  wherewith  the  party  is  to  be 
baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  a  minister  of  the 
gospel,  lawfully  called  thereunto.* 

III.  Dipping  of  the  person  into  the  water  is 
not  necessary;  but  baptism  is  rightly  adminis- 
tered by  pouring  or  sprinkling  water  upon  the 
person.* 

IV.  Not  only  those  that  do  actually  profess 

and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  teaching  them 
to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded 
you ;  and  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end 
of  the  world.     Amen. 

II.  *  Acts  x.  47 :  Can  any  man  forbid  water,  that 
these  should  not  be  baptized,  which  have  received  the 
Holy  Ghost? — Acts  viii.  36,  38:  And  as  they  went  on 
their  way,  they  came  unto  a  certain  water ;  and  the 
eunuch  said,  See,  here  is  water :  what  doth  hinder  me 
to  be  baptized?  And  he  commanded  the  chariot  to 
stand  still ;  and  they  went  down  both  into  the  water, 
both  Philip  and  the  eunuch ;  and  he  baptized  him.— 
Matt,  xxviii.  19:  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  na- 
tions, baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

III.  *  Acts  ii.  41 :  Then  they  that  gladly  received  his 
word  were  baptized ;  and  the  same  day  there  were 
added  unto  them  about  three  thousand  souls. — Actsxvi. 
33  :  And  he  took  them  the  same  hour  of  the  night,  and 
washed  their  stripes ;  and  was  baptized,  he  and  all  his, 
Btraightway. — Mark  vii.  4 :  And  when  they  come  from 
the  market,  except  they  wash,  (Greek,  "be  baptized,") 
they  eat  not.  And  many  other  things  there  be,  which 
they  have  received  to  hold,  as  the  washing  (Greek, 
"baptizing")  of  cups  and  pots,  and  brazen  vessels, 
and  tables.— Heb.  ix.  10,  19-21. 


148  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

faith  in  and  obedience  unto  Christ/  but  also  the 
infants  of  one  or  both  believing  parents,  are  to  be 
baptized."1 


IV.  'Mark  xvi.  15,  16:  And  he  said  unto  them,  Gc 
ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  unto  every 
creature.  He  that  believeth,  and  is  baptized,  shall  be 
saved. — Acts  viii.  87  :  And  Philip  said,  If  thou  believ- 
est  with  all  thine  heart,  thou  mayest.  And  he  an- 
swered and  said,  I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son 
of  God. 

m  Gen.  xvii.  7,  9,  with  Gal.  iii.  9,  14:  And  I  will  es- 
tablish my  covenant  between  me  and  thee,  and  thy 
seed  after  thee,  in  their  generations,  for  an  everlasting 
covenant ;  to  be  a  God  unto  thee,  and  to  thy  seed  after 
thee.  And  God  said  unto  Abraham,  Thou  shalt  keep 
my  covenant  therefore,  thou,  and  thy  seed  after  thee, 
in  their  generations. — So  then  they  which  be  of  faith 
are  blessed  with  faithful  Abraham.  That  the  blessing 
of  Abraham  might  come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus 
Christ ;  that  we  might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit 
through  faith. — Rom.  iv.  11,  12:  And  he  received  the 
sign  of  circumcision,  a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the 
faith  which  he  had  yet  being  uncircumcised ;  that  he 
might  be  the  father  of  all  them  that  believe,  though 
they  be  not  circumcised,  that  righteousness  might  be 
imputed  unto  them  also  ;  and  the  father  of  circumcision 
to  them  who  are  not  of  the  circumcision  only,  but  who 
also  walk  in  the  steps  of  that  faith  of  our  father  Abra- 
ham, which  he  had,  being  yet  uncircumcised. — Acts  ii. 
88,  39:  Repent,  and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and 
ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  the 
promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all 
that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  Gcd 
shall  call. — Acts  xvi.  14,  15,  33:  Lydia,  .  .  .  whose 
heart  the  Lord  opened,  .  .  .  was  baptized,  and  her 
household.     .  .  Was  baptized,  he  [the  jailer]  and  all 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  149 

V.  Although  it  be  a  great  sin  to  contemn  or 
neglect  this  ordinance/1  yet  grace  and  salvation 
are  not  so  inseparably  annexed  to  it  as  that  no 
person  can  be  regenerated  or  saved0  without  it, 
or  that  all  that  are  baptized  are  undoubtedly 
regenerated/ 

VI.  The  efficacy  of  baptism  is  not  tied  to  that 
moment  of  time  wherein    it   is  administered;* 

his.— Col.  ii.  11,  12;    1  Cor.  vii.  14;  Matt,  xxviii.  19; 
Mark  x.  13-16;  Luke  xviii.  15. 

V.  n  Luke  vii.  30 :  But  the  Pharisees  and  lawyers 
rejected  the  counsel  of  God  against  themselves,  being 
not  baptized  of  him. — Exod.  iv.  24-26:  And  it  came  to 
pass  by  the  way  in  the  inn,  that  the  Lord  met  him,  and 
sought  to  kill  him.  Then  Zipporah  took  a  sharp  stone, 
and  cut  off  the  foreskin  of  her  son,  and  cast  it  at  his 
feet,  and  said,  Surely  a  bloody  husband  art  thou  to  me. 
So  he  let  him  go  ;  then  she  said,  A  bloody  husband 
thou  art,  because  of  circumcision. 

0  Rom.  iv.  11:  And  he  received  the  sign  of  circum- 
cision, a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  faith  which  he 
had  yet  being  uncircumcised ;  that  he  might  be  the 
father  of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  cir- 
cumcised, that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  unto 
them  also.— Acts  x.  2,  4,  22,  31,  45,  46. 

p  Acts  viii.  13,  23:  Then  Simon  himself  believed 
also ;  and  when  he  was  baptized  he  continued  with 
Philip,  and  wondered,  beholding  the  miracles  and 
signs  which  were  done.  For  I  perceive  that  thou  art 
in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  in  the  bond  of  iniquity. 

VI.  «  John  iii.  5,  8:  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee, 
except  a  man  be  born  of  water,  and  of  the  Spirit,  he 
cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  The  wind 
bloweth  where  it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound 
thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh,  and 
whither  it  goeth ;  so  is  every  one  that  is  born  of  the 
Spirit. 


150  CONFESSION    OF   FAITII. 

yet  notwithstanding,  by  the  right  use  of  this 
ordinance,  the  grace  promised  is  not  only  offered, 
but  really  exhibited  and  conferred  by  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

VII.  The  sacrament  of  baptism  is  but  once 
to  be  administered  to  any  person  ;  there  being 
no  example  for  the  repetition  of  Christian  bap- 
tism. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 


OF    THE    LORDS    SUPPER. 


Our  Lord  Jesus,  in  the  night  wherein  he  was 
betrayed,  instituted  the  sacrament  of  his  body 
and  blood,  called  the  Lord's  Supper,  to  be  ob- 
served in  his  Church,  unto  the  end  of  the  world, 
for  the  perpetual  remembrance  of  the  sacrifice 
of  himself  in  his  death,  the  sealing  all  benefits 
thereof  unto  true  believers,  their  spiritual  nour- 
ishment and  growth  in  him,  their  further  en- 
gagement in  and  to  all  duties  which  they  owe 
unto  him,  and  to  be  a  bond  and  pledge  of  their 
communion  with  him,  and  with  each  other,  as 
members  of  his  mystical  body." 

I.  a  1  Cor.  xi.  23-26:  For  I  have  received  cf  the 
Lord  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  that,  the 
Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed, 
took  bread ;  and  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake 
it,  and  said,  Take,  eat;  this  is  my  body,  which  is 
broken  for  you:  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  After 
the  same  manner  also  he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had 
eupped,  saying,  This  cup  is  the  new  testament,  in  my 


CONFESSION   OP   FAITH.  151 

II.  In  this  sacrament  Christ  is  not  offered  up 
to  his  Father,  nor  any  real  sacrifice  made  at  all 
for  remission  of  sins  of  the  quick6  or  dead,  but 
only  a  commemoration  of  that  once  offering  up 
himself,  by  himself,  upon  the  cross,  once  for  all, 
and  a  spiritual  oblation  of  all  possible  praise  unto 
God  for  the  same;c  so  that  the  Popish  sacrifice 

blood :  this  do  ye,  as  often  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remem- 
brance of  me.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and 
drink  this  cup,  ye  do  shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he 
come. — 1  Cor.  x.  16,  17,  21 :  The  cup  of  blessing  which 
we  bless,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of 
Christ  ?  The  bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  com- 
munion of  the  body  of  Christ  ?  For  we,  being  many, 
are  one  bread,  and  one  body ;  for  we  are  all  partakers 
of  that  one  bread.  Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup  of  the 
Lord  and  the  cup  of  devils :  ye  cannot  be  partakers  of 
the  Lord's  table  and  the  table  of  devils. — 1  Cor.  xii. 
13  :  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized  into  one 
body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether  we  be 
bond  or  free ;  and  have  been  all  made  to  drink  into  one 
Spirit. 

II.  6  Heb.  ix.  22,  25,  26,  28 :  And  almost  all  things 
are  by  the  law  purged  with  blood;  and  without  shed- 
ding of  blood  is  no  remission.  Nor  yet  that  he  should 
offer  himself  often,  as  the  high-priest  entereth  into  the 
holy  place  every  year  with  blood  of  others ;  for  then 
must  he  often  have  suffered  since  the  foundation  of  the 
world ;  but  now  once  in  the  end  of  the  world  hath  he 
appeared  to  put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself. 
So  Christ  was  once  offered  to  bear  the  sins  of  many ; 
and  unto  them  that  look  for  him  shall  he  appear  the 
second  time,  without  sin  unto  salvation. 

c  Matt.  xxvi.  26,  27 :  And  as  they  were  eating,  Jesu3 
took  bread,  and  blessed  it,  and  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to 
the  disciples,  and  said,  Take,  eat. ;  this  is  my  body. 
And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  te 


152  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

of  the  Mass,  as  they  call  it,  is  most  abominably 
injurious  to  Christ's  one  only  sacrifice,  the  alone 
propitiation  of  the  sins  of  all  the  world. * 

III.  The  Lord  Jesus  hath,  in  his  ordinance, 
appointed  his  ministers  to  declare  his  word  of 
institution  to  the  people,  to  pray,  and  bless  the 
elements  of  bread  and  wine,  and  thereby  to  set 
them  apart  from  a  common  to  a  holy  use ;  and 
to  take  and  break  the  bread,  to  take  the  cup, 
and  (they  communicating  also  themselves)  to 
give  both  to  the  communicants  ;•  but  to  none 
who  are  not  then  present  in  the  congregation/ 


them,  saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it. — Luke  xxii.  19,  20: 
And  he  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks,  and  brake  it,  and 
gave  unto  them,  saying,  This  is  my  body,  which  is 
given  for  you ;  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  Like- 
wise also  the  cup  after  supper,  saying,  This  cup  is  the 
new  testament  in  my  blood,  which  is  shed  for  you. 

d  Heb.  vii.  23,  24,  27 :  And  they  truly  were  many 
priests,  because  they  were  not  suffered  to  continue  by 
reason  of  death ;  but  this  man,  because  he  continueth 
ever,  hath  an  unchangeable  priesthood.  Who  needeth 
not  daily,  as  those  high-priests,  to  offer  up  sacrifice, 
first  for  his  own  sins,  and  then  for  the  people's;  for 
this  he  did  once,  when  he  offered  up  himself. — Heb.  x. 
11,  12,  14,  18:  And  every  priest  standeth  daily  minis- 
tering and  offering  oftentimes  the  same  sacrifices,  which 
can  never  take  away  sins ;  but  this  man,  after  he  had 
offered  one  sacrifice  for  sins,  for  ever  sat  down  on  the 
right  hand  of  God.  For  by  one  offering  he  hath  per- 
fected for  ever  them  that  are  sanctified.  Now  where 
remission  of  these  is,  there  is  no  more  offering  for  sin. 

III.  •  See  the  institution:  Matt.  xxvi.  26-28;  Mark 
xiv.  22-24 ;  Luke  xxii.  19,  20 ;  and  1  Cor.  xi.  23-27. 

/Acts  xx.  7:  And  upon  the  first  day  of  the  week, 
when  the  disciples  came  together  to  break  bread,  Paul 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  153 

IV.  Private  masses,  or  receiving  this  sacra- 
ment by  a  priest,  or  any  other  alone  ;9  as  likewise 
the  denial  of  the  cup  to  the  people;*  worshipping 
the  elements,  the  lifting  them  up,  or  carrying 
them  about  for  adoration,  and  the  reserving  them 
for  any  pretended  religious  use,  are  all  contrary 
to  the  nature  of  this  sacrament,  and  to  the  insti- 
tution of  Christ/ 

V.  The  outward  elements  in  this  sacrament, 
duly  set  apart  to  the  uses  ordained  by  Christ, 
have  such  relation  to  him  crucified,  as  that  truly, 
yet  sacramentally  only,  they  are  sometimes  called 
by  the  name  of  the  things  they  represent;  to 
wit,  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  ;*  however,  in 
substance  and  nature,  they  still  remain  truly, 
and  only,  bread  and  wine  as  they  were  before/ 

VI.  That  doctrine  which  maintains  a  change 
of  the  substance  of  bread  and  wine  into  the  sub- 

preaclied  unto  them,  (ready  to. depart  on  the  morrow,) 
and  continued  his  speech  until  midnight. — 1  Cor.  xi.  20: 
When  ye  come  together  therefore  into  one  place,  this  is 
not  to  eat  the  Lord's  supper. 

IV.  9h  Because  there  is  not  the  least  appearance  of 
a  warrant  for  any  ons  of  these  things,  either  in  precept 
or  example,  in  any  part  of  the  word  of  God.  See  all 
the  places  in  which  the  ordinance  is  mentioned,  the 
most  important  of  which  are  cited  above. 

*  Matt.  xv.  9 :  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me,  teach- 
ing for  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men. 

V.  *  Matt.  xxvi.  26-28 :  And  as  they  were  eating, 
Jesus  took  bread,  and  blessed  it,  and  brake  it,  and  gave 
it  to  the  disciples,  and  said,  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body. 
And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to 
them,  saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it ;  for  this  is  my  blood 
of  the  new  testament,  which  is  shed  for  many  for  the 
remission  of  sins. 

1 1  Cor.  xi.  26,  27 :   For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread. 


154  CONFESSION    Of   FAITH. 

stance  of  Christ's  body  and  blood  (commonly 
called  transubstantiation*)  by  consecration  of  a 
priest,  or  by  aDy  other  way,  is  repugnant,  not  to 
Scripture  alone,  but  even  to  common  sense  and 
reason  ;  overthrows  the  nature  of  the  sacrament ; 
and  has  been,  and  is,  the  cause  of  manifold  super- 
stitions, yea,  of  gross  idolatries. m 

VII.  Worthy  receivers,  outwardly  partaking 
of  the  visible  elements  of  this  sacrament,"  do  then 
also  inwardly  by  faith,  and  really  indeed,  yet  not 
carnally  and  corporally,  but  spiritually,  receive 
and  feed  upon  Christ  crucified,  and  all  benefits 
of  his  death  :  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  being 
then  not  corporally  or  carnally  in,  with,  or  under 
the  bread  and  wine ;  yet  as  really,  but  spiritually, 

and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he 
come.  Wherefore,  whosoever  shall  eat  this  bread,  and 
drink  this  cup  of  the  Lord,  unworthily,  shall  be  guilty 
of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord. 

VI.  mActs  iii.  21:  Whom  the  heaven  must  receive 
until  the  times  of  the  restitution  of  all  things,  which 
God  hath  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets, 
since  the  world  began. — 1  Cor.  xi.  24-26:  This  do  in 
remembrance  of  me.  This  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it, 
in  remembrance  of  me.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this 
bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  shew  the  Lord's  death 
till  he  come. — Luke  xxiv.  6,  39:  He  is  not  here,  but 
is  risen :  remember  how  he  spake  unto  you  when  he 
was  yet  in  Galilee.  Behold  my  hands  and  my  feet,  that 
it  is  I  myself.  Handle  me,  and  see ;  for  a  spirit  hath 
not  flesh  and  bones,  as  ye  see  me  have. 

VII.  n  1  Cor.  xi.  28 :  But  let  a  man  examine  himself, 
and  so  let  him  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup. 
—1  Cor.  v.  7,  8. 

*  The  General  Assembly  also  rejects  the  doctrine  of 
consubstantiation. 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  155 

present  to  the  faith  of  believers  in  that  ordinance 
as  the  elements  themselves  are  to  their  outward 
senses.0 

VIII.  Although  ignorant  and  wicked  men 
receive  the  outward  elements  in  this  sacrament, 
yet  they  receive  not  the  thing  signified  thereby ; 
but  by  their  unworthy  coming  thereunto  are 
guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord,  to  their 
own  damnation.  Wherefore  all  ignorant  and 
ungodly  persons,  as  they  are  unfit  to  enjoy  com- 
munion with  him,  so  are  they  unworthy  of  the 
Lord's  table,  and  cannot,  without  great  sin 
against  Christ,  while  they  remain  such,  partake  of 
these  holy  mysteries/  or  be  admitted  thereunto.* 

0  1  Cor.  x.  16:  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless, 
is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ?  The 
bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the 
body  of  Christ  ?— 1  Cor.  x.  3,  4. 

VIII.  p  1  Cor.  xi.  27,  29  :  Wherefore,  whosoever  shall 
eat  this  bread  and  drink  this  cup  of  the  Lord  unworthily, 
shall  be  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord.  For 
he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  unworthily,  eateth  and 
drinketh  damnation  [judgment]  to  himself,  not  discern- 
ing the  Lord's  body. — 2  Cor.  vi.  14-16  :  Be  ye  not  un- 
equally yoked  together  with  unbelievers ;  for  what 
fellowship  hath  righteousness  with  unrighteousness? 
and  what  communion  hath  light  with  darkness?  And 
what  concord  hath  Christ  with  Belial?  or  what  part 
hath  he  that  believeth  with  an  infidel  ?  and  what  agree- 
ment hath  the  temple  of  God  with  idols  ?  For  ye  are 
the  temple  of  the  living  God ,  as  God  hath  said,  I  will 
dwell  in  them,  and  walk  in  them ;  and  I  will  be  their 
God,  and  they  shall  be  my  people. — 1  Cor.  x.  21 :  Ye 
cannot  drink  the  cup  of  the  Lord  and  the  cup  of  devils: 
ye  cannot  be  partakers  of  the  Lord's  table  and  of  the 
table  of  devils. 

*1  Cor.  v.  6,   7,    13:    Your   glorying   is   not   good. 


156  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

CHURCH    CENSURES. 

The  Lord  Jesus,  as  king  and  head  of  hie 
Church,  hath  therein  appointed  a  government  in 
the  hand  of  church  officers,  distinct  from  the  cml 
magistrate.* 


Know  ye  not  that  a  little  leaven  leaveneth  the  whole 
lump?  Purge  out,  therefore,  the  old  leaven,  that  ye 
may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  even 
Christ  our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us.  But  them  that 
are  without,  God  judgeth.  Therefore  put  away  from 
among  yourselves  that  wicked  person. — 2  Thess.  iii.  6, 
14,  15:  Now  we  command  you,  brethren,  in  the  name 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  withdraw  yourselves 
from  every  brother  that  walketh  disorderly,  and  not 
after  the  tradition  which  he  received  of  us.  And  if  any 
man  obey  not  our  word  by  this  epistle,  note  that  man, 
and  have  no  company  with  him,  that  he  may  be 
ashamed.  Yet  count  him  not  as  an  enemy,  but  ad- 
monish him  as  a  brother. — Matt.  vii.  6 :  Give  not  that 
which  is  holy  unto  the  dogs,  neither  cast  ye  your  pearls 
before  swine,  lest  they  trample  them  under  their  feet,  and 
turn  again  and  rend  you. 

I.  °  Isaiah  ix.  6,  7:  For  unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto 
us  a  Son  is  given ;  and  the  government  shall  be  upon 
his  shoulder ;  and  his  name  shall  be  called  Wonderful, 
Counsellor,  the  mighty  God,  the  everlasting  Father,  the 
Prince  of  Peace.  Of  the  increase  of  his  government 
and  peace  there  shall  be  no  end,  upon  the  throne  of  Da- 
vid, and  upon  his  kingdom,  to  order  it,  and  to  establish 
it  with  judgment  and  with  justice  from  henceforth  even 
for  ever.  The  zeal  of  the  Lord  of  hosts  will  perform 
this. — 1  Tim.  v.  17:  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be 
counted  worthy  of  double  honor,  especially  they  who 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  15V 

II.  To  these  officers  the  keys  of  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  are  committed,  by  virtue  whereof  they 
have  power  respectively  to  retain  and  remit  sins ; 
to  shut  that  kingdom  against  the  impenitent, 
both  by  the  word  and  censures ;  and  to  open  it 
unto  penitent  sinners  by  the  ministry  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  by  absolution  from  censures,  as  occasion 
shall  require.5  * 


labor  in  the  word  and  doctrine. — 1  Thess.  v.  12:  And 
we  beseech  you,  brethren,  to  know  them  which  labor 
among  you,  and  are  over  you  in  the  Lord,  and  admon- 
ish you. — 1  Cor.  xii.  28  :  And  God  hath  set  some  in 
the  Church  :  first,  apostles  ;  secondarily,  prophets ; 
thirdly,  teachers  ;  after  that,  miracles ;  then  gifts  of 
healings,  helps,  governments,  diversities  of  tongues. — 
Ps.  ii.  6-9;  John  xviii.  36. 

II.  h  Matt.  xvi.  19:  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  and  whatsoever  thou 
shalt  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven ;  and 
whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in 
heaven. — Matt,  xviii.  17,  18:  And  if  he  shall  neglect 
to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church :  but  if  he  neglect 
to  hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an  heathen 
man  and  a  publican.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  whatso- 
ever ye  shall  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven ; 
and  whatsoever  ye  shall  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed 
in  heaven. — John  xx.  21-23 ;  2  Cor.  ii.  6-8. 

*  By  this  article,  we  do  not  understand  that  the  offi- 
cers of  the  Church  have  power  to  admit  souls  into  the 
kingdom  of  glory,  nor  that  they  can  pardon  sins :  such 
assertions  would  be  absurd  and  blasphemous. 

In  Scripture  language,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  some- 
times signifies  the  kingdom  of  glory.  It  also  signifies 
the  gospel  dispensation ;  and  in  the  passage  from 
whence   the   above  is  derived,  it  signifies  the  visible 


158  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

III.  Church  censures  are  necessary  for  the 
reclaiming  and  gaining  of  offending  brethren; 
for  deterring  of  others  from  like  offences;  for 
purging  out  that  leaven  which  might  infect  the 
whole  lump  ;  for  vindicating  the  honor  of  Christ, 
and  the  holy  profession  of  the  gospel;  and  for 
preventing  the  wrath  of  God,  which  might  justly 
fall  upon  the  Church,  if  they  should  suffer  this 
covenant,  and  the  seals  thereof,  to  be  profaned 
by  notorious  and  obstinate  offenders.* 

IV.  For  the  better  attaining  of  these  ends, 
the  officers  of  the  Church  are  to  proceed  by  ad- 
monition, suspension  from  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  supper  for  a  season,  and  by  excommuni- 
cation from  the  Church,  according  to  the  nature 
of  the  crime  and  demerit  of  the  person. d 

III.  cl  Cor.  v.  throughout,— 1  Tim.  v.  20:  Them 
that  sin,  rebuke  before  all,  that  others  also  may  fear. 
—Matt.  vii.  6 ;  1  Tim.  i.  20 ;  Jude  23 ;  1  Cor.  xi.  27, 
to  the  end. 

IV.  d  1  Thess.  v.  12  :  And  we  beseech  you,  brethren, 
to  know  them  which  labor  among  you,  and  are  over 
you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you. — 2  Thess.  iii.  6, 
14 :  Now  we  command  you,  brethren,  in  the  name  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  withdraw  yourselves 
from  every  brother  that  walketh  disorderly,  and  not 

Church.  All  that  is  meant  by  the  article  is,  that  the 
officers  of  the  visible  Church  have  the  power  to  admit 
members  into  its  communion,  to  expel  the  disorderly, 
and  to  restore  those  who,  in  the  judgment  of  charity, 
have  repented  of  their  sins.  This  power  is  exercised 
by  the  officers  of  every  evangelical  Church  upon  earth, 
and  all  refer  to  the  passages  quoted  in  the  notes  attached 
to  this  irticle,  for  their  authority. 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  159 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

SYNODS   AND    COUNCILS. 

For  the  better  government  and  further  edifi- 
cation of  the  Church,  there  ought  to  be  such 
assemblies  as  are  commonly  called  synods  or 
councils  )a  and  it  belongeth  to  the  overseers  and 
other  rulers  of  the  particular  churches,  by  virtue 
of  their  office,  and  the  power  which  Christ  has 
given  them  for  edification,  and  not  for  destruc- 
tion, to  appoint  such  assemblies  ;h  and  to  convene 

after  the  tradition  which  he  received  of  us.  And  if 
any  man  obey  not  our  word  by  this  epistle,  note  that 
man,  and  have  no  company  with  him,  that  he  may  be 
ashamed. — 1  Cor.  v.  4,  5,  13  :  In  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  when  ye  are  gathered  together,  and  my 
sph'it,  with  the  power  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  de- 
liver such  an  one  unto  Satan  for  the  destruction  of  the 
flesh,  that  *.he  spirit  may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Therefore  put  away  from  among  your- 
selves that  wicked  person. — Matt,  xviii.  17  ;  Tit.  iii. 
10. 

I.  a  Acts  xv.  %  4.  6 :  When  therefore  Paul  and  Bar- 
nabas had  no  small  dissension  and  disputation  with 
them,  they  determined  that  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and 
certain  other  of  them,  should  go  up  to  Jerusalem  unto 
the  apostles  and  elders  about  this  question.  And  when 
they  were  come  to  Jerusalem,  they  were  received  of 
the  church,  and  of  the  apostles  and  elders ;  and  they 
declared  all  things  that  God  had  done  with  them,  and 
the  apostles  and  ciders  came  together  for  to  consider 
of  this  matter. 

*  Acts  xv. 


160  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

together  in  them,  as  often  as  they  shall  deem  it 
expedient  for  the  good  of  the  Church." 

II.  It  belongeth  to  synods  and  councils,  min- 
isterially, to  determine  controversies  of  faith  and 
cases  of  conscience;  to  set  down  ruhe  and 
directions  for  the  better  ordering  of  the  public 
worship  of  God,  and  government  of  his  Church ; 
to  receive  complaints  in  cases  of  mal-adm  inistra- 
tion,  and  authoritatively  to  determine  the  same ; 
which  decrees  and  determinations,  if  co.tsonant 
to  the  word  of  God,  are  to  be  received  with  rev- 
erence and  submission,  not  only  for  theii  agree- 
ment with  the  word,  but  also  for  the  power 
whereby  they  are  made,  as  being  an  or  iinance 
of  God,  appointed  thereunto  in  his  word  4 

III.  All  synods  or  councils  since  the  apostles' 
time,  whether  general  or  particular,  may  err,  and 
many  have  erred ;  therefore  they  are  n  xt  to  be 


eActs  xv.  22,  23,  25:  Then  pleased  it  the  apostles 
and  elders,  with  the  whole  Church,  to  send  chosen  men 
of  their  own  company  to  Antioch,  with  Paul  and  Bar- 
nabas:  namely,  Judas  surnamed  Barsabas,  and  Silas, 
chief  men  among  the  brethren ;  and  wrote  letters  by 
them  after  this  manner :  The  apostles,  and  elders,  and 
brethren,  send  greeting  unto  the  brethren  which  are 
of  the  Gentiles  in  Antioch,  and  Syria,  and  Cilicia:  It 
seemed  good  unto  us,  being  assembled  with  one  accord, 
to  send  chosen  men  unto  you,  with  our  beloved  Barna- 
bas and  Paul. 

II.  d  Acts  xvi.  4:  And  as  they  went  through  the 
cities,  they  delivered  them  the  decrees  for  to  keep, 
that  were  ordained  of  the  apostles  and  elders  which 
were  at  Jerusalem.— Acts  xv.  15,  19,  24,  27-31 ;  Matt, 
iviii.  17-20. 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  16) 

made  the  rule  of  faith  or  practice,  but    to  be 
used  as  a  help  in  both.6 

IV.  Synods  and  councils  are  to  handle  or  con 
elude  nothing  but  that  which  is  ecclesiastical ; 
and  are  not  to  intermeddle  with  civil  affairs, 
which  concern  the  commonwealth,  unless  by  way 
of  humble  petition,  in  cases  extraordinary,  or  by 
way  of  advice  for  satisfaction  of  conscience,  if 
they  be  thereunto  required  by  the  civil  magis- 
trate/ 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

THE    STATE    OF    MAN    AFTER    DEATH,    AND    THE 
RESURRECTION    FROM    THE   DEAD. 

The  bodies  of  men,  after  death,  return  to  dust, 
and   see    corruption  -,a   but   their  souls,    (which 

III.  "Acts  xvii.  11:  These  were  more  noble  than 
those  in  Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received  the  word 
with  all  readiness  of  mind,  and  searched  the  Scriptures 
daily,  whether  those  things  were  so. — 1  Cor.  ii.  5  : 
That  your  faith  should  not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men, 
but  in  the  power  of  God. — 2  Cor.  i.  24:  Not  for  that 
we  have  dominion  over  your  faith,  but  are  helpers  of 
your  joy  ;  for  by  faith  ye  stand. — Eph.  ii.  20. 

IV.  /  Luke  xii.  13,  14 :  And  one  of  the  company  said 
unto  him,  Master,  speak  to  my  brother,  that  he  divide 
the  inheritance  with  me.  And  he  said  unto  him,  Man, 
who  made  me  a  judge  or  a  divider  over  you  ? — John 
xviii.  36 :  Jesus  answered,  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this 
world.  If  my  kingdom  were  of  this  world,  then  would 
my  servants  fight,  that  I  should  not  be  delivered  to  the 
Jews;  but  now  is  my  kingdom  not  from  hence. 

I.  aGen.  iii.  19:  In  the  sweat  of  thy  face  shalt  thou 

11 


162  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

neither  die  nor  sleep,)  having  an  immortal  sub- 
sistence, immediately  return  to  God  who  gave 
them.6  The  souls  of  the  righteous,  being  then 
made  perfect  in  holiness,  are  received  into  the 
highest  heavens,  where  they  behold  the  face  of 
God  in  light  and  glory,  waiting  for  the  full  re- 
demption of  their  bodies.'  And  the  souls  of  the 
wicked  are  cast  into  hell,  where  they  remain  in 
torments  and  utter  darkness,  reserved  to  the 
judgment  of  the  great  day.d     Besides  these  two 

eat  bread,  till  thou  return  unto  the  ground  ;  for  out  of 
it  wast  thou  taken;  for  dust  thou  art.  and  unto  dust 
shalt  thou  return. — Acts  xiii.  36:  For  David,  after  he 
had  served  his  own  generation  by  the  will  of  God,  fell 
on  sleep,  and  was  laid  unto  his  fathers,  and  saw  cor- 
ruption. 

6  Luke  xxiii.  43 :  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Verily  I 
say  unto  thee.  To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  Para- 
dise.— Eccl.  xii.  7:  Then  shall  the  dust  return  to  the 
earth  ns  it  was;  and  the  spirit  shall  return  unto  God 
who  gave  it. 

c  Heb.  xii.  23:  To  the  general  assembly  and  Church 
of  the  first-born,  which  are  Avritten  in  heaven,  and  to 
God  the  Judge  of  all,  and  to  the  spirits  of  just  men 
made  perfect. — Phil.  i.  23  :  For  I  am  in  a  strait  betwixt 
two,  having  a  desire  to  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ; 
which  is  far  better. — 1  John  iii.  2:  Beloved,  now  are 
we  the  sons  of  God,  and  it  doth  not  yet  appear  what 
we  shall  be ;  but  we  know  that  when  he  shall  appear, 
we  shall  be  like  him  ;  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is. — 
2  Cor.  v.  1,  6,  8. 

d  Luke  xvi.  23,  24 :  And  in  hell  he  lifted  up  his  eyes, 
being  in  torments,  and  seeth  Abraham  afar  off,  and 
Lazarus  in  his  bosom.  And  he  cried  and  said,  Father 
Abraham,  have  mercy  on  me,  and  send  Lazarus,  that 
he  may  dip  the  tip  of  his  finger  in  water,  and  cool  my 
tongue  ,   for  I  am  tormented  in  this  flame. — Jude  6,  7 


CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  163 

places  for  souls  separated  from  their  bodies,  the 
Scripture  acknowledgeth  none. 

II.  At  the  last  day  such  as  are  found  alive 
shall  not  die,  but  be  changed.*  And  all  the  dead 
shall  be  raised  up  with  the  self-same  bodies,  and 
none  other,  although  with  different  qualities, 
which  shall  be  united  again  to  their  souls  for 
ever/ 

III.  The  bodies  of  the  unjust  shall,  by  the 
power  of  Christ,  be  raised  to  dishonor;  the 
bodies  of  the  just,  by  his  Spirit,  unto  honor, 
and  be  made  conformable  to  his  own  glorious 
body.*' 

II.  el  Thess.  iv.  17:  Then  we  "which  are  alive  and 
remain  shall  be  caught  up  together  with  them  in  the 
clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air ;  and  so  shall  we 
ever  be  with  the  Lord. — 1  Cor.  xv.  51,  52 :  Behold,  I 
shew  you  a  mystery :  We  shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we 
shall  all  be  changed,  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of 
an  eye,  at  the  last  trump ;  for  the  trumpet  shall  sound; 
and  the  dead  shall  be  raised  incorruptible,  and  we 
shall  be  changed. 

/Job  xix.  26,  27:  And  though  after  my  skin  worms 
destroy  this  body,  yet  in  my  flesh  shall  I  see  God  ; 
whom  I  shall  see  for  myself,  and  mine  eyes  shall  be- 
hold, and  not  another ;  though  my  reins  be  consumed 
within  me. — 1  Cor.  xv.  42-44:  So  also  is  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  dead.  It  is  sown  in  corruption,  it  is  raised 
in  incorruption  ;  it  is  sown  in  dishonor,  it  is  raised  in 
glory;  it  is  sown  in  weakness,  it  is  raised  in  power; 
it  is  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body. 
There  is  a  natural  body,  and  there  is  a  spiritual  body. 

III.  9  Acts  xxiv.  15:  And  have  hope  toward  God, 
which  they  themselves  also  allow,  that  there  shall  be  a 
resurrection  of  the  dead,  both  of  the  just  and  unjust. 
— John  v.  28,  29 :  Marvel  not  at  this  ;  for  the  hour  is 
coming,  in  the  which  all  that  are  in  the  graves  shall 
hpar  hi«  voice,  and  shall  come  forth:   they  that  have 


164  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

CHAPTER  XXXIII 

THE    LAST    JUDGMENT. 

God  hath  appointed  a  day,  wherein  he  will 
judge  the  world  in  righteousness  by  Jesus 
Christ,"  to  whom  all  power  and  judgment  is 
given  by  the  Father.6  In  which  not  only  the 
apostate  angels  shall  be  judged/  but  likewise 
all  persons  that  have  lived  upon  earth  shall  ap- 
pear before  the  tribunal  of  Christ,  to  give  an 
account  of  their  thoughts,  words,  and  deeds,  and 

done  good,  unto  the  resurrection  of  life  ;  and  they  that 
have  done  evil,  unto  the  resurrection  of  damnation. — 
Phil.  iii.  21  :  Who  shall  change  our  vile  body,  that  it 
may  be  fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious  body,  accord- 
ing to  the  working  -whereby  he  is  able  even  to  subdue 
all  things  unto  himself. 

I.  a  Acts  xvii.  31 :  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day, 
in  the  which  he  will  judge  the  world  in  righteousness, 
by  that  man  whom  he  hath  ordained;  whereof  he  hath 
given  assurance  unto  all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised 
him  from  the  dead. 

6  John  v.  22,  27:  For  the  Father  judgeth  no  man, 
but  hath  committed  all  judgment  unto  the  Son.  And 
hath  given  him  authority  to  execute  judgment  also, 
because  he  is  the  Son  of  man. 

c  1  Cor.  vi.  3 :  Know  ye  not  that  we  shall  judge 
angels?  how  much  more  things  that  pertain  to  this 
life! — Jude  6:  And  the  angels  which  kept  not  their 
first  estate,  but  left  their  own  habitation,  he  hath  re- 
served in  everlasting  chains  under  darkness  unto  the 
judgment,  of  the  great  day. — 2  Pet.  ii.  4:  For  if  Cod 
spared  not  the  angels  that  sinned,  but  cast  them  down 
to  hell,  and  delivered  them  into  chains  of  darkness, 
to  be  reserved  unto  judgment. 


CONFESSION    OF  FAITH.  165 

to  receive  according  to  what  they  have  done  in 
the  body,  whether  good  or  evil.d 

II.  The  end  of  G-od's  appointing  this  day  is 
for  the  manifestation  of  the  glory  of  his  mercy, 
in  the  eternal  salvation  of  the  believer  ;e  and  of 
his  justice,  in  the  damnation  of  the  reprobate, 
who  are  wicked  and  disobedient/   For  then  shall 

d2  Cor.  v.  10:  For  we  must  all  appear  before  the 
judgment-seat  of  Christ;  that  every  one  may  receive 
the  things  done  in  his  body,  according  to  that  he  hath 
done,  whether  it  be  good  or  bad. — Eccl.  xii.  14 :  For 
God  shall  bring  every  work  into  judgment,  with  every 
secret  thing,  whether  it  be  good,  or  whether  it  be  evil. — 
Rom.  ii.  16:  In  the  day  when  God  shall  judge  the  se- 
crets of  men  by  Jesus  Christ,  according  to  my  gospel. — 
Bom.  xiv.  10,  12:  But  why  dost  thou  judge  tby  bro- 
ther ?  or  why  dost  thou  set  at  naught  thy  brother  ?  for 
we  shall  all  stand  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ. 
So  then  every  one  of  us  shall  give  account  of  himself  to 
God.— Matt.  xii.  36,  37  :  But  I  say  unto  you,  That 
every  idle  word  that  men  shall  speak,  they  shall  give 
account  thereof  in  the  day  of  judgment.  For  by  thy 
words  thou  shalt  be  justified,  and  by  thy  words  thou 
shalt  be  condemned. 

II.  e  Bom.  ix.  23 :  And  that  he  might  make  known 
the  riches  of  his  glory  on  the  vessels  of  mercy,  which 
he  had  afore  prepared  unto  glory. — Matt.  xxv.  21 : 
His  lord  said  unto  him,  Well  done,  thou  good  and  faith- 
ful servant :  thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a  few  things, 
I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many  things :  enter  thou 
into  the  joy  of  thy  lord. 

/Bom.  ii.  5,  6:  But  after  thy  hardness  and  impeni- 
tent heart,  treasurest  up  unto  thyself  wrath  against  (he 
day  of  wrath,  and  revelation  of  the  righteous  judgment 
of  God ;  who  will  render  to  every  man  according  to  his 
deeds. — 2  Thess.  i.  7,  8 :  The  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  re- 
vealed from  heaven  with  his  mighty  angels,  in  flaming 
fire,  taking  vengeance  on  them  that  know  not  God,  and 


166  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH. 

the  righteous  go  into  everlasting  life,  and  receive 
that  fulness  of  joy  and  refreshing  which  shall 
come  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.?  But  the 
wicked,  who  know  not  God,  and  obey  not  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  shall  be  cast  into  eternal 
torments,  and  be  punished  with  everlasting  de- 
struction from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and 
from  the  glory  of  his  power. h 

III.  As  Christ  would  have  us  to  be  certainly 
persuaded  that  there  shall  be  a  day  of  judgment, 
both  to  deter  all  men  from  sin,  and  for  the 
greater  consolation  of  the  godly  in  their  adver- 

that  obey  not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. — 
Kom.  ix.  22. 

9  Matt.  xxv.  31-34:  When  the  Son  of  man  shall 
come  in  his  glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him, 
then  shall  he  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory  :  and 
before  him  shall  be  gathered  all  nations ;  and  he  shall 
separate  them  one  from  another,  as  a  shepherd  divideth 
his  sheep  from  the  goats ;  and  he  shall  set  the  sheep  on 
his  right  hand,  but  the  goats  on  the  left.  Then  shall 
the  King  say  unto  them  on  his  right  hand,  Come,  ye 
blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for 
you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world. — Acts  iii.  19: 
Times  of  refreshing  shall  come  from  the  presence  of 
the  Lord. — 2  Thess.  i.  7:  And  to  you  who  are  troubled, 
rest  with  us,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed 
from  heaven  with  his  mighty  angels. 

*  Matt.  xxv.  41,  4G  :  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto 
them  on  the  left  hand,  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into 
everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels. 
And  these  shall  go  away  into  everlasting  punishment. 
— 2  Thess.  i.  9:  Who  shall  be  punished  with  everlast- 
ing destruction  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and 
from  the  glory  of  his  power. — La.  lxvi.  24:  For  their 
irorm  shall  not  die,  neither  shall  their  fire  be  quenched. 


CONFESSION   OF  FAITH.  167 

sity  f  so  will  he  have  that  day  unknown  to  men, 
that  they  may  shake  off  all  carnal  security,  and 
be  always  watchful,  because  they  know  not  at 
what  hour  the  Lord  will  come  •  and  may  be 
ever  prepared  to  say,  Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come 
quickly.* 

III.  *2Pet.  iii.  11,  14:  Seeing  then  that  all  these 
things  shall  be  dissolved,  what  manner  of  per«o?is  ought 
ye  to  be  in  all  holy  conversation  and  godliness  ? 
Wherefore,  beloved,  seeing  that  ye  look  for  such 
things,  be  diligent  that  ye  may  be  found  of  him  in 
peace,  without  spot  and  blameless. — 2  Cor.  v.  11: 
Knowing  therefore  the  terror  of  the  Lord,  Ave  persuade 
men  ;  but  we  are  made  manifest  unto  God ;  and  I  trust 
also  are  made  manifest  in  your  consciences. — 2  Thess. 
i.  5-7 :  Which  is  a  manifest  token  of  the  righteous 
judgment  of  God,  that  ye  may  be  counted  worthy  of 
the  kingdom  of  God,  for  which  ye  also  suffer  ;  seeing 
it  is  a  righteous  thing  with  God  to  recompense  tribula- 
tion to  them  that  trouble  you ;  and  to  you  who  are 
troubled,  rest  with  us,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be 
revealed  from  heaven  with  his  mighty  angels. — Luke 
xxi.  27,  28 :  And  then  shall  they  see  the  Son  of  man 
coming  in  a  cloud,  with  power  and  great  glory.  And 
when  these  things  begin  to  come  to  pass,  then  look  up, 
and  lift  up  your  heads;  for  your  redemption  drawet  h  nigh. 

*  Mark  xiii.  35-37  :  Watch  ye  therefore ;  for  ye 
know  not  when  the  master  of  the  house  cometh,  at 
even,  or  at  midnight,  or  at  the  cock-crowing,  or  in  the 
morning ;  lest,  coming  suddenly,  he  find  you  sleeping. 
And  what  I  say  unto  you,  I  say  unto  all,  Watch. — 
Luke  xii.  35,  36  :  Let  your  loins  be  girded  about,  and 
your  lights  burning  ;  and  ye  yourselves  like  unto  men 
that  wait  for  their  lord,  when  he  will  return  from  the 
wedding ;  that  when  he  cometh  and  knocketh,  they 
may  open  unto  him  immediately. — Rev.  xxii.  20:  He 
which  testifieth  these  things  saith,  Surely  I  come 
quickly:  Amen.  Even  so,  come,  Lord  Jesus.— See 
Matt.  xxiv.  36,  42-44. 


168  CATECHISM. 

THE 

CATECHISM, 

ADOPTED    BY  THE    GENERAL   ASSEMBLY   OF    TUB 

CUMBERLAND  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 


Question  1.    What  is  the  chief  end  of  man  f 

Answer.  Man's  chief  end  is  to  glorify  God, 
and  to  enjoy  him  for  ever. 

Q.  2.  What  rule  hath  God  given  to  direct  us 
how  we  may  glorify  and  enjoy  him  ? 

A.  The  word  of  God,  which  is  contained  in 
the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments, 
is  the  only  rule  to  direct  us  how  we  may  glorify 
and  enjoy  him. 

Q.  3.  What  do  the  Scriptures  principally 
teach  ? 

A.  The  Scriptures  principally  teach  what  man 
is  to  believe  concerning  God,  and  what  duty 
God  requires  of  man. 

Q.  4.    What  is  God? 

A.  God  is  a  Spirit,  infinite,  eternal,  and  un- 
changeable in  his  being,  wisdom,  power,  holiness, 
justice,  goodness,  and  truth. 

Q.  5.  Are  there  more  Gods  than  one  ? 

A.  There  is  but  one  only,  the  living  and  true 
God. 


CATECHISM.  169 

Q.  6.  How  many  persons  are  there  in  the 
Godhead  ? 

A.  There  are  three  persons  in  the  Godhead, 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost;  and 
these  three  are  one  God,  the  same  in  substanoe, 
equal  in  power  and  glory. 

Q.  7.    What  are  the  decrees  of  God? 

A.  The  decrees  of  God  are  his  purpose, 
whereby,  according  to  the  counsel  of  his  own 
will,  he  hath  fore-ordained  to  bring  to  pass  what 
shall  be  for  his  own  glory :  sin  not  being  for 
God's  glory ;  therefore  he  hath  not  decreed  it. 

Q.  8.  How  doth  God  execute  his  decrees  ? 

A.  God  executeth  his  decrees  in  the  works  of 
creation  and  providence. 

Q.  9.    What  is  the  work  of  creation  ? 

A.  The  work  of  creation  is,  God's  making  all 
things  of  nothing,  by  the  word  of  his  power,  in 
the  space  of  six  days,  and  all  very  good. 

Q.  10.  How  did  God  create  man  ? 

A.  God  created  man  male  and  female,  after 
his  own  image,  in  knowledge,  righteousness,  and 
holiness,  with  dominion  over  the  creatures. 

Q.  11.    What  are  God' s  works  of  providence  ? 

A.  God's  works  of  providence  are  his  most 
holy,  wise,  and  powerful  preserving  and  govern- 
ing all  his  creatures,  and  overruling  all  their 
actions. 

Q.  12.  What  special  act  of  providence  did 
God  exercise  toward  man  in  the  estate  wherein 
he  ivas  created  ? 

A.  When  God  had  created  man,  he  entered 
into  a  covenant  of  life  with  him,  upon  condition 


170  CATECHISM. 

of  perfect  obedience ;  forbidding  him  to  eat  of 
the  tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  upon  pain 
of  death. 

Q.  13.  Did  our  first  parents  continue  in  the 
estate  wherein  they  were  created  ? 

A.  Our  first  parents,  being  left  to  the  freedom 
of  their  own  will,  fell  from  the  estate  wherein  they 
were  created,  by  sinning  against  God. 

Q.  14.    What  is  sin? 

A.  Sin  is  any  want  of  conformity  unto,  or  trans- 
gression of  the  law  of  God. 

Q.  15.  What  was  the  sin  whereby  our  first 
parents  fell  from  the  estate  wherein  they  were 
created  ? 

A.  The  sin  whereby  our  first  parents  fell  from 
the  estate  wherein  they  were  created,  was  their 
coveting  and  eating  the  forbidden  fruit. 

Q.  16.  Did  all  mankind  fall  in  Adam's  first 
transgression  ? 

A.  The  covenant  being  made  with  Adam,  not 
only  for  himself,  but  for  his  posterity,  all  man- 
kind, descending  from  him  by  ordinary  genera- 
tion, sinned  in  him,  and  fell  with  him  in  his  first 
transgression. 

Q.  17.  Into  ichat  estate  did  the  fall  bring  man- 
kind ? 

A.  The  fall  brought  mankind  into  an  estate  of 
sin  and  misery. 

Q.  18.  Wherein  consists  the  sinfulness  of  that 
estate  whereinto  man  fell? 

A.  The  sinfulness  of  that  estate  whereinto  man 
fell  consists  in  Adam's  first  sin,  the  want  of  ori- 
ginal righteousness,  and  the  corruption   of   his 


CATECHISM.  171 

whole  nature,  which  is  commonly  called  original 
sin  ;  together  with  all  actual  transgressions  which 
proceed  from  it. 

Q.  19.  What  is  the  misery  of  that  estate  where- 
in to  man  fell? 

A.  All  mankind,  by  their  fall,  lost  communion 
with  God,  are  under  his  wrath  and  curse,  and  so 
made  liable  to  all  the  miseries  of  this  life,  to  death 
itself,  and  to  the  pains  of  hell  for  ever. 

Q.  20.  Did  God  leave  all  mankind  to  perish 
in  the  estate  of  sin  and  misery? 

A.  No :  God,  out  of  his  mere  good  pleasure 
and  love,  did  provide  salvation  for  all  mankind, 
by  giving  his  Son  to  make  an  atonement  for  them, 
that  he  that  believeth  should  not  perish,  but  have 
eternal  life. 

Q.  21.  Who  is  the  Redeemer  of  God's  elect  or 
true  believer  ? 

A.  The  only  Redeemer  of  God's  elect  or  true 
believer,  is  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who,  being  the 
eternal  Son  of  God,  became  man,  and  so  was  and 
continueth  to  be  God  and  man  in  two  distinct 
natures,  and  one  person  for  ever. 

Q.  22.  How  did  Christ,  being  the  Son  of  God, 
become  man  ? 

A.  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  became  man,  by 
taking  to  himself  a  true  body  and  a  reasonable 
soul,  being  conceived  by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  in  the  womb  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  born 
of  her,  yet  without  sin. 

Q.  23.  What  offices  doth  Christ  execute  as  our 
Redeemer  ? 

A.  Christ,  as   our   Redeemer,  executeth  the 


172  CATECHISM. 

offices  oi  a  prophet,  of  a  priest,  and  of  a  king, 
both  in  his  estate  of  humiliation  and  exaltation. 

Q.  24  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office  of  a 
prophet  ? 

A.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  prophet  in 
revealing  to  us,  by  his  word  and  Spirit,  the  will 
of  Gvd  for  our  salvation. 

Q.  25.  Mow  doth  Christ  execute  the  office  of  a 
priest? 

A.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  priest  in  his 
once  offering  up  himself  a  sacrifice  to  satisfy  Di- 
vine justice,  and  reconcile  us  to  God,  and  making 
continual  intercessions  for  us. 

Q.  26.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office  of  a 
Icing  ? 

A.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  king  in  sub- 
duing us  to  himself,  in  ruling  and  defending  us, 
and  in  restraining  and  conquering  all  his  and  our 
enemies. 

Q.  27.  Wherein  did  Christ's  humiliation  con- 
sist ? 

A.  Christ's  humiliation  consisted  in  his  being 
born,  and  that  in  a  low  condition,  made  under 
the  law,  undergoing  the  miseries  of  this  life,  the 
wrath  of  God,  and  the  cursed  death  of  the  cross; 
in  being  buried,  and  continuing  under  the  power 
of  death  for  a  time. 

Q.  28.    Wherein  consisteth  Christ's  exaltation? 

A.  Christ's  exaltation  consisteth  in  his  rising 
again  from  the  dead  on  the  third  day,  in  ascend- 
ing up  into  heaven,  in  sitting  at  the  right  hand 
of  God  the  Father,  and  in  coming  to  judge  the 
ww Id  at  the  last  day. 


CATECHISM.  173 

Q.  29.  How  are  ice  made  partakers  of  the  re- 
demption purchased  by  Christ? 

A.  We  are  made  partakers  of  the  redemption 
purchased  by  Christ,  by  the  application  of  it  to 
us  by  his  Holy  Spirit. 

Q.  30.  How  doth  the  Spirit  apply  to  us  the  re- 
demption purchased  by  Christ  ? 

A.  The  Spirit  applieth  to  us  the  redemption 
purchased  by  Christ,  by  working  faith  in  us,  and 
thereby  uniting  us  to  Christ  by  the  effectual 
working  of  his  power. 

Q.  31.    What  is  the  work  of  the  Spirit? 

A.  The  work  of  God's  Spirit  is  the  convincing 
us  of  our  sin  and  misery,  enlightening  our  minds 
iu  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  and  renewing  our 
will,  whereby  he  doth  persuade  and  enable  us  to 
embrace  Jesus  Christ,  freely  offered  to  us  in  the 
gospel. 

Q.  32.  What  benefits  do  they  partake  of  in  this 
life  that  are  united  to  Christ  ? 

A.  They  that  are  united  to  Christ  do  in  this 
life  partake  of  justification,  adoption,  sanctifica- 
tion,  and  the  several  benefits  which  in  this  life  do 
either  accompany  or  flow  from  them. 

Q.  33.    What  is  justification  ? 

A.  Justification  is  an  act  of  God's  free  grace, 
wherein  he  pardoneth  all  our  sins,  and  accepteth 
us  as  righteous  in  his  sight,  only  for  the  right- 
eousness of  Christ  imputed  to  us,  and  receivsd 
by  faith  alone. 

Q.  34.    What  is  adoption  ? 

A-  Adoption  is  an  act  of  God's  free  grace, 
?,  nereby  we  are  received  into  the  number,  and 


174  CATECHISM. 

have  a  right  to  all  the  privileges,  of  the  sons  of 
God. 

Q.  35.    What  is  w notification? 

A.  Sanctification  is  the  work  of  God's  free 
grace,  whereby  we  are  renewed  in  the  whole  man 
ai'ter  the  image  of  God,  and  are  enabled  more 
and  more  to  die  unto  sin  and  live  unto  righteous- 
ness. 

Q.  36.  What  are  the  benefits  which  in  this  life 
do  accompany  or  flow  from  justification,  adop- 
tion, and  sanctification? 

A.  The  benefits  which  in  this  life  do  accom- 
pany or  flow  from  justification,  adoption,  and 
sanctification,  are,  assurance  of  God's  love,  peace 
of  conscience,  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  increase  of 
grace,  and  perseverance  therein  to  the  end. 

Q.  37.  What  benefits  do  believers  receive  from 
Christ  at  their  death  ? 

A.  The  souls  of  believers  are,  at  their  death, 
made  perfect  in  holiness,  and  do  immediately  pass 
into  glory ;  and  their  bodies,  being  still  united 
to  Christ,  do  rest  in  their  graves  till  the  resur- 
rection. 

Q.  38.  What  benefits  do  believers  receive  from 
Christ  at  the  resurrection  ? 

A.  At  the  resurrection,  believers,  being  raised 
up  to  glory,  shall  be  openly  acknowledged  and 
acquitted  in  the  day  of  judgment,  and  made  per- 
fectly blessed  in  the  full  enjoying  of  God  to  all 
eternity. 

Q.  39.  What  is  the  duty  which  God  requireth 
of  man  ? 


CATECHISM.  17ft 

A.  The  duty  which  God  requireth  of  man  is 
obedience  to  his  revealed  will. 

Q.  40.  What  did  God  at  first  reveal  to  man 
for  the  rule  of  his  obedience  ? 

A.  The  rule  which  God  at  first  revealed  to  man 
for  his  obedience  was  the  moral  law. 

Q.  41.  Wherein  is  the  moral  law  summarily 
comprehended  ? 

A.  The  moral  law  is  summarily  comprehended 
in  the  ten  commandments. 

Q.  42.  What  is  the  sum  of  the  ten  command- 
ments ? 

A.  The  sum  of  the  ten  commandments  is,  To 
love  the  Lord  our  God  with  all  our  heart,  with 
all  our  soul,  with  all  our  strength,  and  with  all 
our  mind ;  and  our  neighbor  as  ourselves. 

Q.  43.  What  is  the  preface  to  the  ten  com- 
mandments ? 

A.  The  preface  to  the  ten  commandments 
is  in  these  words  :  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  which 
brought  thee  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  out  of  the 
house  of  bondage. 

Q.  44.  What  doth  the  preface  to  the  ten  com- 
mandments teach  us  ? 

A.  The  preface  to  the  ten  commandments 
teacheth  us,  that  because  God  is  the  Lord,  and 
our  God  and  Redeemer,  therefore  we  are  bound 
to  keep  all  his  commandments. 

Q.  45.    Which  is  the  first  commandment? 

A.  The  first  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  have 
no  other  gods  before  me. 

Q.  46.  What  is  required  in  the  first  command- 
ment ? 


176  CATECHISM. 

A.  The  first  commandment  requireth  us  to 
know  and  acknowledge  God  to  be  the  only  true 
God,  and  our  God ;  and  to  worship  and  glorify 
him  accordingly. 

Q.  47.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  first  com- 
mandment f 

A.  The  first  commandment  forbiddeth  the  de- 
nying, or  not  worshipping  and  glorifying,  the 
true  God,  as  God,  and  our  God ;  and  the  giving 
that  worship  and  glory  to  another  which  is  due 
to  him  alone. 

Q.  48.  What  are  we  specially  taught  by  these 
words,  u  before  me,,}  in  the  first  commandment  ? 

A.  These  words,  "  before  me,"  in  the  first  com- 
mandment, teach  us  that  God,  who  seeth  all 
things,  taketh  notice  of  and  is  much  displeased 
with  the  sin  of  having  any  other  God. 

Q.  49.    Which  is  the  second  commandment? 

A.  The  second  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image,  or  any 
likeness  of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or 
that  is  in  the  earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in  the 
water  under  the  earth ;  thou  shalt  not  bow  down 
thyself  to  them,  nor  serve  them  j  for  I,  the  Lord 
thy  God,  am  a  jealous  God,  visiting  the  iniquity 
of  the  fathers  upon  the  children  unto  the  third 
and  fourth  generation  of  them  that  hate  me;  and 
showing  mercy  unto  thousands  of  them  that  love 
me  and  keep  my  commandments. 

Q.  50.  What  is  required  in  the  second  com- 
mandment? 

A.  The  second  commandment  requireth  the 
receiving,  observing,  and  keeping  pure  and  en- 


CATECHISM.  177 

tire  all  such  religious  worship  and  ordinances  as 
Grod  hath  appointed  in  his  word. 

Q.  51.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  second  com- 
mandment? 

A.  The  second  commandment  forbiddeth  the 
worshipping  of  Grod  by  images,  or  any  other  way 
not  appointed  in  his  word. 

Q.  52.  What  are  the  reasons  annexed  to  the 
second  commandment  ? 

A.  The  reasons  annexed  to  the  second  com- 
mandment are,  G-od's  sovereignty  over  us,  his 
propriety  in  us,  and  the  zeal  he  hath  to  his  own 
worship. 

Q.  53.    Which  is  the  third  commandment  ? 

A.  The  third  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  Grod  in  vain ; 
for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that 
taketh  his  name  in  vain. 

Q.  54.  What  is  required  in  the  third  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  third  commandment  requireth  the 
holy  and  reverend  use  of  God's  name,  titles,  at- 
tributes, ordinances,  word,  and  works. 

Q.  55.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  third  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  third  commandment  forbiddeth  all 
profaning  or  abusing  any  thing  whereby  Grod 
maketh  himself  known. 

Q.  56.  What  is  the  reason  annexed  to  the 
third  commandment  ? 

A.  The  reason  annexed  to  the  third  com- 
mandment is,  That  however  the  breakers  of  this 
commandment  may  escape  punishment  from 
12 


178  CATECHISM. 

men,  yet  the  Lord  our  God  will  not  suffer  them 
to  escape  his  righteous  judgment. 

Q.  57.    Which  is  the  fourth  commandment ? 

A.  The  fourth  commandment  is,  Remember 
the  Sabbath  day,  to  keep  it  holy.  Six  days 
shalt  thou  labor,  and  do  all  thy  work;  but  the 
seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord  thy  God  : 
in  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work,  thou,  nor  thy 
son,  nor  thy  daughter,  thy  man-servant,  nor  thy 
maid-servant,  nor  thy  cattle,  nor  the  stranger 
that  is  within  thy  gates;  for  in  six  days  the 
Lord  made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all 
that  in  them  is,  and  rested  the  seventh  day ; 
wherefore  the  Lord  blessed  the  Sabbath  day,  and 
hallowed  it. 

Q.  58.  What  is  required  in  the  fourth  com- 
mandment? 

A.  The  fourth  commandment  requireth  the 
keeping  holy  to  God  such  set  times  as  he  hath 
appointed  in  his  word  j  expressly  one  whole  day  in 
seven,  to  be  kept  a  holy  Sabbath  to  himself. 

Q.  59.  Which  day  of  the  seven  hath  God  ap- 
pointed to  be  the  weekly  Sabbath  t 

A.  From  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  the 
resurrection  of  Christ,  God  appointed  the  sev- 
enth day  of  the  week  to  be  the  weekly  Sabbath ; 
and  the  first  day  of  the  week  ever  since,  to  con- 
tinue to  the  end  of  the  world,  which  is  the 
Christian  Sabbath. 

Q.  60.   How  is  the  Sabbath  to  be  sanctifed  ? 

A.  The  Sabbath  is  to  be  sanctified  by  a  holy 
resting  all  that  day,  even  from  such  worldly  em- 
ployments and  recreations  as  are  lawful  on  other 


CATECHISM.  179 

days;  and  spending  the  whole  time  in  the 
public  and  private  exercise  of  God's  worship, 
except  so  much  as  is  to  be  taken  up  in  the 
works  of  necessity  and  mercy. 

Q.  61.  What  is  fo?'bidden  in  the  fourth  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  fourth  commandment  forbid deth  the 
omi^ion  or  careless  performance  of  the  duties 
required,  and  the  profaning  the  day  by  idleness, 
or  doing  that  which  is  in  itself  sinful,  or  by  un- 
necessary thoughts,  words,  or  works,  about  our 
worldly  employments  and  recreations. 

Q.  62.  What  are  the  reasons  annexed  to  the 
fourth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  reasons  annexed  to  the  fourth  com- 
mandment are,  God's  allowing  us  six  days  of  the 
week  for  our  own  employments,  his  challenging 
a  special  propriety  of  the  seventh,  his  own  ex- 
ample, and  his  blessing  the  Sabbath  day. 

Q.  63.    Which  is  the  fifth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  fifth  commandment  is,  Honor  thy 
father  and  thy  mother ;  that  thy  days  may  be 
long  upon  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy  God  giv- 
eth  thee. 

Q.  64.  What  is  required  in  the  fifth  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  fifth  commandment  requireth  the 
preserving  the  honor  and  performing  the  duties 
belonging  to  every  one  in  their  several  places 
and  relations,  as  superiors,  inferiors,  or  equals. 

Q.  65.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  fifth  com- 
mandment ? 

A.    The  fifth   commandment   forbiddeth   the 


180  CATECHISM. 

neglecting  of,  or  doing  any  thing  against,  the 
honor  and  duty  which  belongeth  to  every  one 
in  their  several  places  and  relations. 

Q.  66.  What  is  the  reason  annexed  to  the 
fifth  commandment? 

A.  The  reason  annexed  to  the  fifth  command- 
ment is,  a  promise  of  long  life  and  prosperity — 
as  far  as  it  shall  serve  for  God's  glory  and  their 
own  good — to  all  such  as  keep  this  command- 
ment. 

Q.  67.    Which  is  the  sixth  commandment? 

A.  The  sixth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  kill. 

Q.  68.  What  is  required  in  the  sixth  com- 
mandment '? 

A.  The  sixth  commandment  requireth  all 
lawful  endeavors  to  preserve  our  own  life  and 
the  life  of  others. 

Q.  69.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  sixth  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  sixth  commandment  forbiddeth  the 
taking  away  of  our  own  life,  or  the  life  of  our 
neighbor,  unjustly,  or  whatsoever  tendeth  there- 
unto. 

Q.  70.    Which  is  the  seventh  commandment ? 

A.  The  seventh  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  commit  adultery. 

Q.  71.  What  is  required  in  the  seventh  com- 
mandment? 

A.  The  seventh  commandment  requireth  the 
preservation  of  our  own  and  our  neighbor's  chas- 
tity in  heart,  speech,  and  behavior. 

Q.  72.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  seventh  com- 
mandment ? 


CATECHISM.  181 

A.  The  seventh  commandment  forbiddeth  all 
unchaste  thoughts,  words,  and  actions. 

Q.  73.    Whicli  is  the  eighth  commandment? 

A.  The  eighth  commandment  is,  Thou  &halt 
not  steal. 

Q.  74.  What  is  required  in  the  eighth  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  eighth  commandment  requireth  the 
lawful  procuring  and  furthering  the  wealth  and 
outward  estate  of  ourselves  and  others. 

Q.  75.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  eighth  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  eighth  commandment  forbiddeth  what- 
soever doth  or  may  unjustly  hinder  our  own  or 
our  neighbor's  wealth  or  outward  estate. 

Q.  76.    Which  is  the  ninth  commandment  f 

A.  The  ninth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  bear  false  witness  against  thy  neighbor. 

Q.  77.  What  is  required  in  the  ninth  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  ninth  commandment  requireth  the 
maintaining  and  promoting  of  truth  between 
man  and  man,  and  of  our  own  and  our  neigh- 
bor's ,eood  name,  especially  in  witness-bearing. 

Q.  78.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  ninth  com- 
mandment? 

A.  The  ninth  commandment  forbiddeth  what- 
soever is  prejudicial  to  truth,  or  injurious  to 
our  own  or  our  neighbor's  good  name. 

Q.  79.    Which  is  the  tenth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  tenth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  covet  thy  neighbor's  house,  thou  shalt  not 
covet  thy  neighbor's  wife,  nor  his  man-servant, 


182  CATECHISM. 

nor  Lis  maid-servant,  nor  his  ox,  nor  his  ass,  noi 
any  thing  that  is  thy  neighbor's. 

Q.  80.  What  is  required  in  the  tenth  com- 
mandment? 

A.  The  tenth  commandment  requireth  full 
contentment  with  our  own  condition,  with  a 
right  and  charitable  frame  of  spirit  toward  our 
noighbDr,  and  all  that  is  his. 

Q.  81.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  tenth  com- 
mandment? 

A.  The  tenth  commandment  forbiddeth  all 
discontentment  with  our  own  estate,  envying  or 
grieving  at  the  good  of  our  neighbor,  and  all  in- 
ordinate motions  or  affections  to  any  thing  that 
is  his. 

Q.  82.  Is  any  man  able  'perfectly  to  keep  the 
moral  laio  ? 

A.  No. 

Q.  83.  Are  all  the  transgressions  of  the  law 
equally  heinous? 

A.  Some  sins  in  themselves,  and  by  reason 
of  several  aggravations,  are  more  heinous  in  the 
sight  of  God  than  others. 

Q.  84.    What  doth  every  sin  deserve  ? 

A.  Every  sin  deserveth  God's  wrath  and 
curse,  both  in  this  life  and  that  which  is  to 
come. 

Q.  85.  What  doth  God  require  of  us,  that 
we  may  escape  his  wrath  and  curse,  due  to  us 
for  sin  ? 

A.  To  escape  the  wrath  and  curse  of  God, 
due  to  us  for  sin,  God  requireth  of  us  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ,  repentance  unto  life,  with  the  dili- 


CATECHISM.  183 

gent  use  of  all  the  outward  means  whereby 
Christ  communicateth  to  us  the  benefits  of  re 
•lernption. 

Q.  86.    What  is  faith  in  Jesus  Christ? 

A.  Faith  in  Jesus  Christ  is  a  saving  grace, 
whereby  we  receive  and  rest  upon  him  alone  for 
salvation,  as  he  is  offered  to  us  in  the  gospel. 

Q   87.    What  is  repentance  unto  life? 

A.  Repentance  unto  life  is  a  saving  grace, 
whereby  a  sinner,  out  of  the  true  sense  of  his 
sin,  and  apprehension  of  the  mercy  of  God  in 
Christ,  doth,  with  grief  and  hatred  of  sin,  turn 
from  it  unto  God,  with  full  purpose  of,  and  en- 
deavor after,  new  obedience. 

Q.  88.  What  are  the  outward  and  ordinary 
means  whereby  Christ  commanicateth  to  us  the 
benefits  of  redemption  ? 

A.  The  outward  and  ordinary  means  whereby 
Christ  communicateth  to  us  the  benefits  of  re- 
demption, are,  his  ordinances,  especially  the 
word,  sacraments,  and  prayer. 

Q.  89.  How  is  the  word  made  effectual  to  sal- 
vation ? 

A.  The  Spirit  of  God  making  the  reading, 
but  especially  the  preaching  of  the  word,  an 
effectual  means  of  convincing  and  converting 
sinners,  and  of  building  them  up  in  hcliness, 
and  comfort  through  faith  unto  salvation. 

Q.  90.  How  is  the  word  to  be  read  and  heard, 
that  it  may  become  effectual  unto  salvation? 

A.  That  the  word  may  become  effectual  to 
salvation,  we  must  attend  thereunto  with  dili- 
gence, preparation,  and  prayer ;  receive  it  with 


184  CATECHISM. 

faith  and  love,  lay  it  up  in  our  hearts,  and  pi««- 
tice  it  in  our  lives. 

Q.  91.  How  do  the  sacraments  become  effectual 
means  of  salvation? 

A.  The  sacraments  become  effectual  means  of 
salvation,  not  from  any  virtue  in  them,  or  in 
him  that  doth  administer  them,  but  only  by  the 
blessing  of  Christ,  and  the  working  of  his  Spirit 
in  them  that  by  faith  receive  them 

Q.  92.   What  is  a  sacrament  ? 

A.  A  sacrament  is  a  holy  ordinance  instituted 
by  Christ,  wherein,  by  sensible  signs,  Christ  and 
the  benefits  of  the  new  covenant  are  represented, 
sealed,  and  applied  to  believers. 

Q.  93.  Which  are  the  sacraments  of  the  New 
Testament  ? 

A.  The  sacraments  of  the  New  Testament  are, 
Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper 

Q.  94.    What  is  baptism  t 

A.  Baptism  is  a  sacrament,  wherein  the  wash- 
ing with  water,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  doth  signify 
and  seal  our  ingrafting  into  Christ,  and  partaking 
of  the  benefits  of  the  covenant  of  grace,  and  our 
engagement  to  be  the  Lord's. 

Q.  95.  To  whom  is  baptism  to  be  adminis- 
tered ? 

A.  Baptism  is  not  to  be  administered  to  any 
who  are  out  of  the  visible  Church,  till  they  pro- 
fess their  faith  in  Christ,  and  obedience  to  him ; 
but  the  infants  of  such  as  are  members  of  the 
visible  Church  are  to  be  baptized. 

Q.  96.    What  is  the  Lord's  supper? 


CATECHISM.  185 

A.  The  Lord's  supper  is  a  sacrament,  wherein, 
by  giving  and  receiving  bread  and  wine  accord- 
ing to  Christ's  appointment,  his  death  is  showed 
forth ;  and  the  worthy  receivers  are,  not  after  a 
corporal  and  carnal  manner,  but  by  faith,  made 
partakers  of  his  body  and  blood,  with  all  his 
benefits,  to  their  spiritual  nourishment  and  growth 
in  grace. 

Q.  97.  What  is  required  of  the  worthy  receiver 
of  the  Lord's  supper  ? 

A.  It  is  required  of  them  that  would  worthily 
partake  of  the  Lord's  supper,  that  they  examine 
themselves  of  their  knowledge  to  discern  the 
Lord's  body,  of  their  faith  to  feed  upon  him,  of 
their  repentance,  love,  and  new  obedience;  lest, 
coming  unworthily,  they  eat  and  drink  judgment 
to  themselves. 

Q.  98.    What  is  prayer  ? 

A.  Prayer  is  an  offering  up  of  our  desires  unto 
G-od,  for  things  agreeable  to  his  will,  in  the  name 
of  Christ,  with  confession  of  our  sins,  and  thank- 
ful acknowledgment  of  his  mercies. 

Q.  99.  What  rule  hath  God  given  for  our 
direction  in  prayer  ? 

A.  The  whole  word  of  Glod  is  of  use  to  direct 
us  in  prayer ;  but  the  special  rule  of  direction  is 
that  form  of  prayer  which  Christ  taught  his  dis- 
ciples, commonly  called  The  Lord's  Prayer. 

Q.  100.  What  doth  the  preface  of  the  Lord's 
Prayer  teach  us  ? 

A.  The  preface  of  the  Lord's  Prayer,  which  is, 
"  Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,"  teacheth  us 
to  draw  near  to  God  with  all  holy  reverence  and 


186  CATECHISM. 

confidence,  as  children  to  a  father  able  and  ready 
to  help  us,  and  that  we  should  pray  with  and  for 
others. 

Q.  101.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  first 
petition  f 

A.  In  the  first  petition,  which  is,  "  Hallowed 
be  thy  name,"  we  pray  that  God  would  enable 
us  and  others  to  glorify  him  in  all  that  whereby 
he  maketh  himself  known,  and  that  he  would 
dispose  of  all  things  to  his  own  glory. 

Q.  102.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  second 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  second  petition,  which  is,  "Thy 
kingdom  come/'  we  pray  that  Satan's  kingdom 
may  be  destroyed,  and  that  the  kingdom  of  grace 
may  be  advanced,  ourselves  and  others  brought 
into  it  and  kept  in  it,  and  that  the  kingdom  of 
glory  may  be  hastened. 

Q.  103.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  third 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  third  petition,  which  is,  "  Thy  will 
be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven/'  we  pray 
that  God,  by  his  grace,  would  make  us  able  and 
willing  to  know,  obey,  and  submit  to  his  will  in 
all  things,  as  the  angels  do  in  heaven. 

Q.  104.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  fourth 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  fourth  petition,  which  is,  "  Give  us 
this  day  our  daily  bread,"  we  pray  that  of  God's 
free  gift  we  may  receive  a  competent  portion  of 
the  good  things  of  this  life,  and  enjoy  his  bless- 
ing with  them. 


CATECHI3M.  187 

Q.  105.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  fifth 
'petition? 

A.  In  the  fifth  petition,  which  is,  "And  for- 
give us  our  debts  as  we  forgive  our  debtors,"  we 
pray  that  God,  for  Christ's  sake,  would  freely 
pardon  all  our  sins ;  which  we  are  the  rather  en- 
couraged to  ask,  because  by  his  grace  we  are 
enabled  from  the  heart  to  forgive  others. 

Q.  106.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  sixth 
petition  f 

A.  In  the  sixth  petition,  which  is,  "And  lead 
us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil," 
we  pray  that  God  would  either  keep  us  from 
being  tempted  to  sin,  or  support  and  deliver  us 
when  we  are  tempted. 

Q.  107.  What  doth  the  conclusion  of  the 
Lord's  Prayer  teach  us  ? 

A.  The  conclusion  of  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
which  is,  "  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  the  power 
and  the  glory,  for  ever,  Amen,"  teacheth  us  to 
take  our  encouragement  in  prayer  from  God 
only,  and  in  our  prayers  to  praise  him,  ascribing 
kingdom,  power,  and  glory  to  him ;  and  in  testi- 
mony of  our  desire  and  assurance  to  be  heard,  we 
say,  Amen. 


THE   TEN   COMMANDMENTS. 

EXODUS   XX. 

God  spake  all  these  words,  saying,  I  am  the 
Lord  thy  God,  which  have  brought  thee  out  of 
the  land  of  Egypt,  out  of  the  house  of  bondage. 


188  CATECHISM. 

I.  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  gods  before  me. 

II.  Thou  shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any  graven 
image,  or  any  likeness  of  any  thing  that  is  in 
heaven  above,  or  that  is  in  the  earth  beneath, 
or  that  is  in  the  water  under  the  earth  :  thou 
shalt  not  bow  down  thyself  to  them,  nor  serve 
them;  for  I,  the  Lord  thy  God,  am  a  jealous 
God,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the 'fathers  upon  the 
children  unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation  of 
them  that  hate  me,  and  showing  mercy  unto 
thousands  of  them  that  love  me,  and  keep  my 
commandments. 

III.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the 
Lord  thy  God  in  vain ;  for  the  Lord  will  not 
hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  his  name  in  vain. 

IV.  Remember  the  Sabbath  day,  to  keep  it 
holy.  Six  days  shalt  thou  labor,  and  do  all  thy 
work;  but  the  seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  the 
Lord  thy  God  :  in  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work, 
thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter,  thy  man- 
servant, nor  thy  maid-servant,  nor  thy  cattle,  nor 
the  stranger  that  is  within  thy  gates ;  for  in  six 
days  the  Lord  made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea, 
and  all  that  in  them  is,  and  rested  the  seventh 
day :  wherefore  the  Lord  blessed  the  Sabbath 
day,  and  hallowed  it. 

V.  Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother;  that 
thy  days  may  be  long  upon  the  land  which  the 
Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee. 

VI.  Thou  shalt  not  kill. 

VII.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery. 

VIII.  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 


CATECHISM.  189 

IX.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness  against 
thy  neighbor. 

X.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbor's  house : 
thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbor's  wife,  nor  his 
man-servant,  nor  his  maid-servant,  nor  his  ox, 
nor  his  ass,  nor  any  thing  that  is  thy  neighbor's. 


THE    LORD'S    PRAYER. 

MATTHEW   VI. 

Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be 
thy  name :  Thy  kingdom  come :  Thy  will  be 
done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven :  Give  us  this 
day  our  daily  bread :  And  forgive  us  our  debts 
as  we  forgive  our  debtors :  And  lead  us  not  into 
temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil :  For  thine 
is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory, 
for  ever.    Amen. 


FORM    OF   GOVERNMENT 

AND 

DISCIPLINE 

OP    THE 

CUMBERLAND  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH. 


INTRODUCTION. 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church,  judging  it  expedient  to 
ascertain  and  fix  the  system  of  union,  and  the 
form  of  government  and  discipline  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United 
States,  under  their  care  ;  have  thought  proper  to 
lay  down,  by  way  of  introduction,  a  few  of  the 
general  principles  by  which  they  have  heretofore 
been  governed,  and  which  are  the  groundwork 
of  the  following  plan.  This,  it  is  hoped,  will 
in  some  measure  prevent  those  rash  misconstruc- 
tions and  uncandid  reflections  which  usually  pro- 
ceed from  an  imperfect  view  of  any  subject;  as 
well  as  make  the  several  parts  of  the  system 
plain,  and  the  whole  plan  perspicuous  and  fully 
understood. 

The  General  Assembly  are  unanimously  of 
opinion : 

(190) 


INTRODUCTION.  191 

I.  That  "Grod  alone  is  Lord  of  the  conscience; 
and  hath  left  it  free  from  the  doctrine  and  com- 
mandments of  men,  which  are  in  any  thing  con- 
trary to  his  word,  or  beside  it  in  matters  of  faith 
and  worship."  Therefore  they  consider  the 
rights  of  private  judgment,  in  all  matters  that 
respect  religion,  as  universal  and  inalienable. 
They  do  not  even  wish  to  see  any  religious  con- 
stitution aided  by  the  civil  power,  further  than 
may  be  necessary  for  protection  and  security, 
and  at  the  same  time  equal  and  common  to  all 
others. 

II.  That  in  perfect  consistency  with  the  above 
principle  of  common  right,  every  Christian 
Church,  or  union,  or  association  of  particular 
churches,  is  entitled  to  declare  the  terms  of  ad- 
mission into  its  communion,  and  the  qualifica- 
tions of  the  ministers  and  members,  as  well  as  the 
whole  system  of  its  internal  government,  which 
Christ  hath  appointed  :  That  in  the  exercise  of 
this  right  they  may,  notwithstanding,  err,  in 
making  the  terms  of  communion  either  too  lax 
or  too  narrow;  yet,  even  in  this  case,  they  do 
not  infringe  upon  the  liberty  or  the  rights  of  others, 
but  only  make  an  improper  use  of  their  own. 

III.  That  our  blessed  Saviour,  for  the  edifica- 
tion of  the  visible  Church,  which  is  his  body, 
hath  appointed  officers,  not  only  to  preach  the 
gospel,  and  administer  the  sacraments,  but  also 
to  exercise  discipline,  for  the  preservation  both 
of  truth  and  duty ;  and  that  it  is  incumbent  upon 
these  officers,  and  upon  the  whole  church  in 
whose  name  they  act,  to  censure  or  cast  out  the 


192  INTRODUCTION. 

erroneous  and  scandalous ;  observing  in  all  cases 
the  rules  contained  in  the  word  of  God. 

IV.  That  truth  is  in  order  to  goodness ;  aw* 
the  greater  touchstone  of  truth,  its  tendency  to 
promote  holiness;  according  to  our  Saviour's  rule, 
"By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them;"  and  that 
10  opinion  can  be  either  more  pernicious  or  more 
ibsurd  than  that  which  brings  truth  and  false- 
hood upon  a  level,  and  represents  it  as  of  no 
consequence  what  a  man's  opinions  are.  On  the 
contrary,  they  are  persuaded  that  there  is  an  in- 
separable connection  between  faith  and  practice, 
truth  and  duty.  Otherwise  it  would  be  of  no 
consequence  either  to  discover  truth  or  to  em- 
brace it. 

V.  That  while,  under  the  conviction  of  the 
above  principle,  they  think  it  necessary  to  make 
effectual  provision  that  all  who  are  admitted  as 
teachers  be  sound  in  the  faith ;  they  also  believe 
that  there  are  truths  and  forms  with  respect  to 
which  men  of  good  characters  and  principles  may 
differ ;  and  in  all  these  they  think  it  the  duty 
both  of  private  Christians  and  societies  to  exer- 
cise mutual  forbearance  towards  one  another. 

VI.  That  though  the  character,  qualifications, 
and  authority  of  church  officers  are  laid  down  in 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  as  well  as  the  proper  method 
of  their  investiture  and  institution,  yet  the  elec- 
tion of  the  persons  to  the  exercise  of  this  author- 
ity, in  any  particular  society,  is  in  that  society. 

VII.  That  all  church  power,  whether  exer- 
cised by  the  body  in  general,  or  in  the  way  of 
representation    by  delegated   authority,  is   only 


INTRODUCTION.  193 

ministerial  and  declarative;  Tliat  is  to  say,  that 
the  Holy  Scriptures  are  the  only  rule  of  faith  and 
manners;  that  no  church  judicatory  ought  to 
pretend  to  make  laws  to  bind  the  conscience,  in 
virtue  of  their  own  authority;  and  that  all  their 
decisions  should  be  founded  upon  the  revealed 
will  of  God.  Now,  though  it  will  easily  be  ad- 
mitted that  all  synods  and  councils  may  err, 
through  the  frailty  inseparable  from  humanity, 
yet  there  is  much  greater  danger  from  the 
usurped  claim  of  making  laws,  than  from  the 
light  of  judging  upon  laws  already  made,  and 
common  to  all  who  profess  the  gospel;  although 
this  right,  as  necessity  requires  in  the  present 
state,  be  lodged  with  fallible  men. 

VIII.  Lastly,  That  if  the  preceding  scriptural 
and  rational  principles  be  steadfastly  adhered  to, 
the  vigor  and  strictness  of  its  discipline  will  con- 
tribute to  the  glory  and  happiness  of  any  church. 
Since  ecclesiastical  discipline  must  be  purely 
moral  or  scriptural  in  its  object,  and  not  attended 
with  any  evil  effects,  it  can  derive  no  force  what- 
ever, but  from  its  own  justice,  the  approbation 
of  an  impartial  public,  and  the  countenance  and 
blessing  of  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  uni- 
versal. 


194  FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT. 


THE 

FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT. 


CHAPTER  I 

THE    CHURCH. 


Sec.  I.  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  row  exalted  far 
above  all  principality  aud  power,"  hath  erected 
in  this  world  a"  kingdom,  which  is  his  Church.4 


I.  a  Eph.  i.  20,  21  :  When  be  raised  him  from  the 
dead,  and  set  him  at  his  own  right  hand  in  the  heavenly 
places,  far  above  all  principality,  and  power,  and  might, 
and  dominion,  and  ev^ry  name  that  is  named,  not  only 
in  this  world,  but  also  in  that  which  is  to  come. — Ps. 
lxviii.  18:  Thou  hast  ascended  on  high,  thou  hast  led 
captivity  captive;  thou  hast  received  gifts  for  men;  yea, 
for  the  rebellious  also,  that  the  Lord  God  might  dwell 
among  them. 

6  Ps.  ii.  6 :  Yet  have  I  set  my  king  upon  my  holy  hill 
of  Zion. — Dan.  vii.  14:  There  was  given  him  dominion, 
and  glory,  and  a  kingdom,  that  all  people,  nations,  and 
languages  should  serve  him  :  his  dominion  is  an  ever- 
lasting dominion,  which  shall  not  pass  away ;  and  his 
kingdom  that  which  shall  not  be  destroyed. — Eph.  i. 
22,  23  :  And  hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet,  and  gave 


FORM    OP   GOVERNMENT.  195 

II.  The  universal  Church  consists  of  all  those 
persons,  in  every  nation,  together  with  their 
children,  who  make  profession  of  the  holy 
religion  of  Christ,  and  of  submission  to  his 
laws.c 

III.  As  this  immense  multitude  cannot  meet 
together  in  one  place  to  hold  communion,  or  to 
worship  God,  it  is  reasonable,  and  warranted  by 
Scripture  example,  that  they  should  be  divided 
into  many  particular  churches. d 

IV.  A  particular  church  consists  of  a  number 
of  professing  Christians,  with  their  offspring, 
voluntarily  associated  together  for  Divine  worship 
and  godly  living,  agreeably  to  the  Holy  Scrip- 


him  to  be  the  head  over  all  things  to  the  church,  which 
is  his  body,  the  fulness  of  him  that  filleth  all  in  all. 

II.  c  Rev.  v.  9 :  And  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy 
blood  out  of  every  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  and 
nation. — Acts  ii.  39:  For  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and 
to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  otf,  even  as 
many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call. — 1  Cor.  i.  2,  com- 
pared with  2  Cor.  ix.  13. 

III.  dGal.  i.  21,  22:  Afterwards  I  came  into  the 
regions  of  Syria  and  Cilicia ;  and  was  unknown  by  face 
unto  the  churches  of  Judea  which  were  in  Christ. — Rev. 
i.  4,  20:  John  to  the  seven  churches  which  are  in  Asia: 
Grace  be  unto  you,  and  peace,  from  him  which  is,  and 
which  was,  and  which  is  to  come ;  and  from  the  seven 
spirits  which  are  before  his  throne.  The  mystery  of 
the  seven  stars,  which  thou  sawest  in  my  right  hand, 
and  the  seven  golden  candlesticks.  The  seven  stars 
are  the  angels  of  the  seven  churches,  and  the  seven 
candlesticks  which  thou  sawest  are  the  seven  churches. 
—See  also  Rev.  ii.  1. 


196  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

tures,'  and  submitting  to  a  certain  form  of  govern- 
ment/ 


CHAPTER   II. 

THE    OFFICERS    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

Our  blessed  Lord  at  first  collected  his  Church 
out  of  different  nations,*  and  formed  it  into  one 
body,6  by  the  mission  of  men  endued  with  mira- 

IV.  e  Acts  ii.  41,  47  :  Then  they  that  gladly  received 
his  word  were  baptized ;  and  the  same  day  there  were 
added  unto  them  about  three  thousand  souls.  Praising 
God,  and  having  favor  with  all  the  people.  And  the 
Lord  added  to  the  church  daily  such  as  should  be  saved. 
— 1  Cor.  vii.  14:  For  the  unbelieving  husband  is  sanc- 
tified by  the  wife,  and  the  unbelieving  wife  is  sanctified 
by  the  husband  ;  else  were  your  children  unclean  ;  but 
now  are  they  holy. — Acts  ii.  39;  Mark  x.  14,  compared 
with  Matt.  xix.  13,  14,  and  Luke  xviii.  15,  16. 

/  Heb.  viii.  5 :  Who  serve  unto  the  example  and  shadow 
of  heavenly  things,  as  Moses  was  admonished  of  God 
when  he  was  about  to  make  the  tabernacle ;  for,  See 
(saith  he)  that  thou  make  all  things  according  to  the 
pattern  shewed  to  thee  in  the  mount. — Gal.  vi.  16 :  And 
as  many  as  walk  according  to  this  rule,  peace  be  on 
them,  and  mercy,  and  upon  the  Israel  of  God. 

a  Ps.  ii.  8 :  Ask  of  me,  and  I  shall  give  thee  the 
heathen  for  thine  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts 
of  the  earth  for  thy  possession. — Rev.  vii.  9 :  After 
this,  I  beheld,  and  lo,  a  great  multitude,  which  no 
man  could  number,  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and 
people,  and  tongues,  stood  before  the  throne,  and  te- 
fore  the  Lamb,  clothed  with  white  robes,  and  palms  in 
their  hands. 

h  1  Cor.  x.  17  :   For  we  being  many,  are  one  bi*ead,  and 


FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT.  197 

culous  gifts,  which  have  long  since  ceased.0 
The  ordinary  and  perpetual  officers  in  the  Church 
are,  Bishops  or  Pastors  ;d  the  representatives  of 
the  people,  usually  styled  Ruling  Elders;6  and 
Deacons/ 


CHAPTER  III. 

BISHOPS    OR    PASTORS. 

The  pastoral  office  is  the  first  in  the  Church, 
both  for  dignity  and  for  usefulness.  The  person 
who  Jills  this  office  hath,  in  Scripture,  obtained 
different  names,  expressive  of  his  various  duties. a 
As  he  has  the  oversight  of  the  flock  of  Christ, 
he  is  termed  bishop.6     As  he  feeds  them  with 

one  body  ;  for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one  bread. — 
See  also  Eph.  iv.  16;  Col.  ii.  19. 

c  Matt.  x.  1  :  And  when  he  had  called  unto  him  his 
twelve  disciples,  he  gave  them  power  against  unclean 
spirits,  to  cast,  them  out,  and  to  heal  all  manner  of  sick- 
ness, and  all  manner  of  disease. 

d  1  Tim.  iii.  1 :  If  a  man  desire  the  office  of  a 
bishop,  he  desireth  a  good  work. — Eph.  iv.  11,  12: 
And  he  gave  some,  apostles  ;  and  some,  prophets  ;  and 
some,  evangelists  ;  and  some,  pastors  and  teachers  ;  for 
the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the  min- 
istry, for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ. 

« 1  Tim.  v.  17 :  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be  counted 
worthy  of  double  honor. 

/  Phil.  i.  1 :  To  all  the  saints  in  Christ  Jesus,  which 
»re  at  Philippi,  with  the  bishops  and  deacons. 

«  Rom.  xi.  13. 

6  Acts  xx.  28  :  Take  heed,  therefore,  unto  yourselves, 


198  FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT. 

spiritual  food,  he  is  termed  pastor."  As  he  serves 
Christ  in  his  Church,  he  is  termed  minister.*1 
As  it  is  his  duty  to  be  grave  and  prudent,  and 
an  example  of  the  flock,  and  to  govern  well  in 
the  house  and  kingdom  of  Christ,  he  is  termed 
presbyter  or  elder.6  As  he  is  the  messenger  of 
God,  he  is  termed  the  angel  of  the  Church/  As 
he  is  sent  to  declare  the  will  of  God  to  sinner3, 
and  to  beseech  them  to  be  reconciled  to  God 
through  Christ,  he  is  termed  ambassador.'  And 
as  he  dispenses  the  manifold  grace  of  God,  and 
the  ordinances  instituted  by  Christ,  he  is  termed 
steward  of  the  mysteries  of  God.* 

and  to  all  the  flock  over  the  which  the  Holy  Ghost 
hath  made  you  overseers,  to  feed  the  church  of  God, 
which  he  hath  purchased  with  his  own  blood. 

c  Jer.  iii.  15:  And  I  will  give  you  pastors  according 
to  mine  heart,  which  shall  feed  you  with  knowledge  and 
understanding. — 1  Pet.  v.  2-4. 

d  1  Cor.  iv.  1 :  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us,  as  of  the 
ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of 
God. — 2  Cor.  iii.  G :  Who  also  hath  made  us  able  min- 
isters of  the  New  Testament. 

e  1  Pet.  v.  1 :  The  elders  which  are  among  you  I  ex- 
hort, who  am  also  an  elder,  and  a  witness  of  the  suffer- 
ings of  Christ,  and  also  a  partaker  of  the  glory  that 
shall  be  revealed. — See  also  Tit.  i.  5 ;  1  Tim.  v.  1,  17, 
19. 

/Rev.  ii.  1 :  Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  Ephesus 
write. — Rev.  i.  20 :  The  seven  stars  are  the  angels  of 
the  seven  churches. — See  also  Rev.  iii.  1,  7 ;  Mai.  ii.  7. 

s  2  Cor.  v.  20 :  Now  then  we  are  ambassadors  for 
Christ,  as  though  God  did  beseech  you  by  us :  we  pray 
you,  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God. — Eph. 
vi.  20. 

*  Luke  xii.  42 :  Who  then  is  that  faithful  and  wis© 


FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT.  199 

CHAPTER  IV. 

RULING    ELDERS. 

Ruling  elders  are  properly  the  representa- 
tives of  the  people,  chosen  by  them  for  the  pur- 
pose of  exercising  government  and  discipline,  in 
conjunction  with  pastors  or  ministers.*  This 
office  has  been  understood,  by  a  great  part  of  the 
Protestant  Reformed  Churches,  to  be  designated 
in  the  Holy  Scriptures  by  the  title  of  govern- 
ments ;  and  of  those  who  rule  well,  but  do  not 
labor  in  the  word  and  doctrine.6 


CHAPTER  V 

OF   DEACONS. 

The  Scriptures  clearly  point  out  deacons  as 
distinct  officers  in  the  Church,*  whose  business  it 

steward,  whom  his  lord  shall  make  ruler  over  his  house- 
hold, to  give  them  their  portion  of  meat  in  due  season  ?  — 
1  Cor.  iv.  2:  Moreover,  it  is  required  in  stewards 
that  a  man  be  found  faithful. 

a  1  Tim.  v.  17 :  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be 
counted  worthy  of  double  honor,  especially  they  who 
labor  in  the  word  and  doctrine. — Rom.  xii.  7,  8 ;  Acts 
xv.  25. 

6 1  Cor.  xii.  28 :  And  God  hath  set  some  in  the 
church ;  first,  apostles  ;  secondarily,  prophets ;  thirdly, 
teachers ;  after  that,  miracles ;  then  gifts  of  healings, 
helps,  governments,  diversities  of  tongues. — See  letter  *. 

•Phil.  i.  1;  1  Tim.  iii.  8-15. 


200  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

is  to  take  care  of  the  poor,  and  to  distribute 
among  them  the  collection  which  may  be  raised 
for  their  use.5  To  them  also  may  be  properly 
committed  the  management  of  the  temporal 
affairs  in  the  Church.6 


CHAPTER  VI. 

ORDINANCES    IN    A    PARTICULAR    CHURCH. 

The  ordinances  established  by  Christ,  the 
head,  in  a  particular  Church,  which  is  regularly 
constituted  with  its  proper  officers,"  are  prayer,* 

6  Acts  vi.  1,  2:  And  in  those  days,  when  the  number 
of  the  disciples  Avas  multiplied,  there  arose  a  murmur- 
ing of  the  Grecians  against  the  Hebrews,  because  their 
widows  were  neglected  in  the  daily  ministration.  Then 
the  twelve  called  the  multitude  of  the  disciples  unto 
them,  and  said,  It  is  not  reason  that  we  should  leave 
the  word  of  God  and  serve  tables. 

cActsvi.  3,  5,  6:  Wherefore,  brethren,  look  ye  out 
among  you  seven  men  of  honest  report,  full  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  wisdom,  whom  we  may  appoint  over  this 
business.  And  the  saying  pleased  the  whole  multitude ; 
and  they  chose  Stephen,  a  man  full  of  faith  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  Philip,  and  Prochorus,  and  Nicanor, 
and  Timon,  and  Parmenas,  and  Nicolas,  a  proselyte  of 
Antioch,  whom  they  set  before  the  apostles ;  and  when 
they  had  prayed,  they  laid  their  hands  on  them. 

a  1  Cor.  xiv.  26,  33,  40 :  Let  all  things  be  done  unto 
edifying.  For  God  is  not  the  author  of  confusion,  but 
of  peace,  as  in  all  churches  of  the  saints.  Let  all  things 
be  done  decently  and  in  order. 

h  Acts  vi.  4:  But  we  will  give  ourselves  continually 
io  prayer,  and  to  the  ministry  of  the  word. — 1  Tim.  ii.  1. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  201 

singing  praise/  reading,**  expounding,6  and 
preaching  the  word  of  God/  public  solemn  fast- 
ing and  thanksgiving/  catechising,7'  making  col- 

c  Col.  iii.  16  :  Teaching  and  admonishing  one  another 
in  psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs,  singing 
with  grace  in  your  hearts  to  the  Lord. — Ps.  ix.  11 ; 
Eph.  v.  19 ;  also  Col.  iv.  16. 

^  Acts  xv.  21 ;  Luke  iv.  16,  17. 

8  Tit.  i.  9  :  Holding  fast,  the  faithful  word  as  he  hath 
been  taught,  that  he  may  be  able  by  sound  doctrine 
both  to  exhort  and  to  convince  the  gainsayers. — Acts  x. 
42  :  He  commanded  us  to  preach  unto  the  people. — See 
also  Acts  xxviii.  23 ;  Luke  xxiv.  47 ;  2  Tim.  iv.  2  ; 
Acts  ix.  20. 

/  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20 :  Go  ye  therefore  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  etc. ;  and  Mark  xvi. 
15,  16  ;  1  Cor.  xi.  23-26:  For  I  have  received  of  the 
Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  that  the 
Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed, 
took  bread :  and  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake 
it,  and  said,  Take,  eat;  this  is  my  body,  which  is 
broken  for  you :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  After 
the  same  manner  also  he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had 
supped,  saying,  This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in  my 
blood ;  this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance 
of  me.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink 
this  cup,  ye  do  shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come. — 
Compared  with  1  Cor.  x.  16. 

s  Luke  v.  35 :  But  the  days  will  come,  when  the 
bridegroom  shall  be  taken  away  from  them,  and  then 
shall  they  fast  in  those  days. — Ps.  1.  14 :  Offer  unto 
God  thanksgiving,  and  pay  thy  vows  unto  the  Most 
High. — Phil.  iv.  6 :  In  every  thing,  by  prayer  and  sup- 
plication, with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made 
known  unto  God. — See  1  Tim.  ii.  1 ;  Ps.  xcv.  2. 

*  Heb.  v.  12:  For  when  for  the  time  ye  ought  to  be 
teachers,  ye  have  need  that  one  teach  you  again  which 


202  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

lections  for  the  poor,  and  other  pious  pur- 
poses/ exercising  discipline,*  and  blessing  the 
people.1 

be  the  first  principles  of  the  oracles  of  God ;  and  are 
become  such  as  have  need  of  milk,  and  not  of  strong 
meat. 

*1  Cor.  xvi.  1-4:  Now  concerning  the  collection  for 
the  saints,  as  I  have  given  order  to  the  churches  of 
Galatia,  even  so  do  ye.  Upon  the  first  day  of  the 
week  let  every  one  of  you  lay  by  him  in  store,  as  God 
hath  prospered  him,  that  there  be  no  gatherings  when  I 
come.  And  when  I  come,  whomsoever  ye  shall  approve 
by  your  letters,  tbem  will  I  send  to  bring  your  liberality 
unto  Jerusalem.  And  if  it  be  meet  that  I  go  also,  they 
shall  go  with  me. — Gal.  ii.  10:  Only  they  would  that 
we  should  remember  the  poor ;  the  same  which  I  also 
was  forward  to  do. 

*  Heb.  xiii.  17 :  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over 
you,  and  submit  yourselves ;  for  they  watch  for  your 
souls  as  they  that  must  give  account ;  that  they  may 
do  it  with  joy,  and  not  with  grief;  for  that  is  unprofit- 
able for  you. — 1  Thess.  v.  12, 13 :  And  we  beseech  you, 
brethren,  to  know  them  which  labor  among  you,  and 
are  over  you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you;  and  to 
esteem  them  very  highly  in  love  for  their  work's  sake. 
And  be  at  peace  among  yourselves. 

1 2  Cor.  xiii.  14 :  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  the  love  of  God,  and  the  communion  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  be  with  you  all.  Amen. — Eph.  i.  2:  Grace  be 
to  you,  and  peace,  from  God  our  Father,  and  from  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT.  203 


CHAPTER  VIT. 

CHURCH    GOVERNMENT,    AND    THE    SEVERAL 
KINDS    OF    JUDICATORIES. 

It  is  absolutely  necessary  that  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Church  be  exercised  under  some 
certain  and  definite  form;"  and  we  hold  it  to  be 
expedient,  and  agreeable  to  Scripture  and  the 
practice  of  the  primitive  Christians,  that  the 
Church  be  governed  by  congregational,  presby- 
terial,  and  synodical  assemblies.  In  full  con- 
sistency with  this  belief,  we  embrace,  in  the 
spirit  of  charity,  those  Christians  who  differ 
from  us  in  opinion  or  in  practice  on  these  sub- 
jects.6 

II.  These  assemblies  ought  not  to  possess  any 
civil  jurisdiction,  nor   to  inflict  any  civil  pen- 

I.  a  Ezek.  xliii.  11,  12 :  Shew  them  the  form  of  the 
house,  and  the  fashion  thereof,  and  the  goings-out 
thereof,  and  the  comings-in  thereof,  and  all  the  forma 
thereof,  and  all  the  ordinances  thereof,  and  all  the 
forms  thereof,  and  all  the  laws  thereof,  and  write  it 
in  their  sight,  that  they  may  keep  the  whole  form 
thereof,  and  all  the  ordinances  thereof,  and  do  them. 
This  is  the  law  of  the  house. 

6  Acts  xv.  5,  6 :  But  there  rose  up  certain  of  the 
sect  of  the  Pharisees,  which  believed,  saying,  That  it 
was  needful  to  circumcise  them,  and  to  command 
them  to  keep  the  law  of  Moses.  And  the  apostles  and 
elders  came  together  for  to  consider  of  this  matter. 


204  FORM    OF   GOVERNMENT. 

alties.c  Their  power  is  wholly  moral  or  spiritual, 
and  that  only  ministerial  and  declarative. d  They 
possess  the  right  of  requiring  obedience  to  the 
laws  of  Christ,  and  of  excluding  the  disobedient 
and  disorderly  from  the  privileges  of  the  Church. 
To  give  efficiency,  however,  to  this  necessary 
and  scriptural  authority,  they  possess  the  pow- 
ers requisite  for  obtaining  evidence  and  inflict- 
ing censure :  They  can  call  before  them  any 
offender  against  the  order  and  government  of  the 
Church  :  They  can  require  members  of  their 
own  society  to  appear  and  give  testimony  on  the 
cause ;  but  the  highest  punishment  to  which 
their  authority  extends,  is  to  exclude  the  contu- 
macious and  impenitent  from  the  congregation 
of  believers/ 


II.  c  Luke  xii.  13,  14:  And  one  of  the  company 
said  unto  him.  Master,  speak  to  my  brother,  that  he 
divide  the  inheritance  with  me.  And  he  said  unto 
him,  Man,  who  made  me  a  judge  or  a  divider  over 
you  ? — John  xviii.  36 :  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this 
world. 

d  Acts  xv.  1-32. 

e  Matt,  xviii.  15-20. — Moreover,  if  thy  brother  shall 
trespass  against  thee,  go  and  tell  him  his  fault  be- 
tween thee  and  him  alone  :  if  he  shall  hear  thee,  thou 
hast  gained  thy  brother.  But  if  he  will  not  hear 
thee,  then  take  with  thee  one  or  two  more,  that  in  the 
mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  every  word  may  be 
established.  And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them, 
tell  it  unto  the  church ;  but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the 
church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen  man  and  a 
publican.  Verily  I  say  unto  thee,  Whatsoever  ye  shall 
tyind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven ;  and  whatso- 
ever ye  shall  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  205 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE    CONGREGATIONAL   ASSEMBLY,    OR    JUDICA- 
TORY, USUALLY  STYLED  THE  CHURCH  SESSION 

The  church  session  consists  of  the  minister, 
or  ministers,  and  elders  of  a  particular  congrega- 
tion." In  a  vacant  congregation,  the  elders 
alone  shall  form  the  session  when  a  minister  can- 
not conveniently  attend,  and  shall  be  convened 
when  any  two  elders  shall  concur  in  calling 
them  together. 

II.  The  church  session  is  competent  to  the 
spiritual  government  of  the  congregation  ;h    for 

etc. — 1  Cor.  v.  4,  5 :  In  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  when  ye  are  gathered  together,  and  my  spirit, 
with  the  power  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  deliver 
such  an  one  to  Satan  for  the  destruction  of  the  flesh, 
that  the  spirit  may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord 
Jesus. 

I.  a  1  Cor.  v.  4 :  In  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  when  ye  are  gathered  together,  and  my  spirit, 
and  the  power  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

II.  h  Heb.  xiii.  17:  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule 
over  you,  and  submit  yourselves ;  for  they  watch  for 
your  souls,  as  they  that  must  give  account,  that  they 
may  do  it  with  joy,  and  not  with  grief;  for  that  is  un- 
profitable for  you. — 1  Thess.  v.  12,  13:  And  we  be- 
seech you,  brethren,  to  know  them  which  labor  among 
you,  and  are  over  you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you; 
and   to    esteem   them   very   highly  in   love   for   their 


206  FORM    OF   GOVERNMENT. 

which  purpose,  they  have  power  to  inquire  into 
the  knowledge  and  Christian  conduct  of  the 
members  of  that  churchy  to  call  before  them 
the  offenders  and  witnesses,  being  members  of 
their  own  society,  and  to  introduce  witnesses 
from  other  societies  or  denominations,  or  else- 
where, where  it  may  be  necessary  to  bring  the 
process  to  issue,  and  when  they  can  be  procured 
to  attend ;  to  admonish,  to  rebuke,  to  suspend, 
or  exclude  from  the  sacraments,  those  who  are 
found  to  deserve  the  censure  of  the  Church  ;* 
to  concert  the  best  measures  for  promoting  the 


work's  sake.  And  be  at  peace  among  yourselves. — 
1  Tim.  v.  17:  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be  counted 
worthy  of  double  honor,  especially  they  who  labor  in 
the  word  and  doctrine. 

c  Ezek.  xxxiv.  4:  The  diseased  have  ye  not 
strengthened,  neither  have  ye  healed  that  which  was 
sick,  neither  have  ye  bound  up  that  which  was.  broken, 
neither  have  ye  brought  again  that  which  was  driven 
away,  neither  have  ye  sought  that  which  was  lost; 
but  with  force  and  with  cruelty  have  ye  ruled  them. 

d  1  Thess.  v.  12,  18:  And  we  beseech  you,  brethren, 
to  know  them  which  labor  among  you,  and  are  over 
you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you  ;  and  to  esteem 
them  very  highly  in  love  for  their  work's  sake.  And 
be  at  peace  among  yourselves. — 2  Thess.  iii.  6,  14,  15: 
Now  we  command  you,  brethren,  in  the  name  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  withdraw  yourselves  from 
every  brother  that  walketh  disorderly,  and  not  after 
the  tradition  which  he  received  from  us.  And  if  any 
man  obey  not  our  word  by  this  epistle,  note  that  man, 
and  have  no  company  with  him,  that  he  may  be 
ashamed.  Yet  count  him  not  as  an  enemy,  but  ad- 
monish him  as  a  brother. — 1  Cor.  xi.  27,  to  the  end. 


FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT.  207 

spiritual  interests  of  the  congregation,  and  to 
appoint  delegates  to  the  higher  judicatories  of 
the  Church." 

III.  The  minister  hath  a  right  to  convene  the 
session  when  he  may  judge  it  requisite/  And 
he  ought  in  all  cases  to  convene  them  when  re- 
quired by  any  two  or  more  of  the  elders. 

IV.  We  think  it  proper  that  every  church 
session  keep  a  fair  register  of  births,  of  baptisms, 
of  marriages,  of  persons  admitted  to  the  Lord's 
table,  of  deaths  in  the  society,  and  of  other  re- 
movals. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  PRESBYTERIAL  ASSEMBLY. 

The  Church  being  divided  into  many  sepa- 
rate congregations,  these  need  mutual  counsel 
and  assistance,  in  order  to  preserve  soundness 
of  doctrine  and  regularity  of  discipline,  and  to 
enter  into  common  measures  for  the  promoting 
of  knowledge  and  religion,  and  for  the  prevent- 
ing of  the  encroachments  of  infidelity  and  error.* 

•  Acts  xv.  26 :  Men  that  have  hazarded  their  lives 
for  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

III.  /Acts  xx.  17:  And  from  Miletus  he  sent  to 
Ephesus,  and  called  the  elders  of  the  church. 

a  I.  Acts  xx.  17  :  And  from  Miletus  he  sent  to  Ephesus, 
and  called  the  elders  of  the  church. — Acts  vi.  1,  6: 
And  in  those  days,  when  the  number  of  the  disciples 
was  multiplied,  there  arose  a  murmuring  of  the  Greciana 


208  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

Hence  arise  the  importance  and  usefulness  of 
presbyterial  and  synodical  assemblies.6 

II.  A  presbytery  consists  of  all  the  ministers, 
and  one  ruling  elder  from  each  congregation, 
within  a  certain  district. 

III.  Every  congregation  which  has  a  settled 
pastor  has  a  right  to  be  represented  in  presby- 
tery by  one  elder  j  and  every  collegiate  church 
by  two  or  more  elders,  in  proportion  to  its  min- 
isters. Where  there  are  two  or  more  congrega- 
tions united  under  one  pastor,  all  such  congre 
gations  shall  have  but  one  elder  to  represent 
them.     Every  congregation  that  has  not  a  set- 

against  the  Hebrews,  because  their  widows  were  neg- 
lected in  the  daily  ministration.  .  .  .  Whom  they  set 
before  the  apostles ;  and  when  they  had  prayed,  they 
laid  their  hands  on  them. — Acts  viii.  1 :  And  Saul  was 
consenting  unto  his  death.  And  at  that  time  there 
was  a  great  persecution  against  the  church  which  was 
at  Jerusalem;  and  they  were  all  scattered  abroad 
throughout  the  regions  of  Judea  and  Samaria,  except 
the  apostles. — Acts  xxi.  20:  And  when  they  heard  it, 
they  glorified  the  Lord,  and  said  unto  him,  Thou  see- 
est,  brother,  how  many  thousands  of  Jews  there  are 
which  believe ;  and  they  are  all  zealous  of  the  law. 

51  Tim.  iv.  14:  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in 
thee,  which  was  given  thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  lay- 
ing on  of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery. — Acts  xv.  2,  4, 
6  :  When  therefore  Paul  and  Barnabas  had  no  small 
dissension  and  disputation  with  them,  they  determined 
that  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  certain  other  of  them, 
should  go  up  to  Jerusalem,  unto  the  apostles  and  el- 
ders, about  this  question.  And  when  they  were  come 
to  Jerusalem,  they  were  received  of  the  church,  and 
of  the  apostles  and  elders,  and  they  declared  all  things 
that  G'oU  had  done  with  them.  And  the  apostles  and 
elders  came  together  for  to  consider  of  thle  matter. 


FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT.  209 

tied  minister,  consisting  of  thirty  members  in 
communion  or  more,  and  is  willing  to  support 
the  gospel  according  as  Grod  has  prospered 
them,  shall  be  entitled  to  be  represented  by  a 
ruling  elder  in  this  judicatory.  And  where  there 
are  two  or  more  such  congregations  united,  and, 
in  their  united  capacity,  are  of  the  description 
aforesaid,  then  such  united  congregations  may 
be  represented  by  one  elder.  Every  elder,  not 
known  to  the  presbytery,  shall  produce  a  cer- 
tificate of  his  regular  appointment  from  the 
church  which  he  represents.6 

III. c  Acts  xv.  1-6 :  And  certain  men,  which  came  down 
from  Judea,  taught  the  brethren,  and  said,  Except  ye  be 
circumcised  after  the  manner  of  Moses,  ye  cannot  be 
saved.  When  therefore  Paul  and  Barnabas  had  no  small 
dissension  and  disputation  "with  them,  they  deter- 
mined that  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  certain  other  of 
them,  should  go  up  to  Jerusalem,  unto  the  apostles 
and  elders,  about  this  question.  And  being  brought 
on  their  way  by  the  church,  they  passed  through 
Phenice  and  Samaria,  declaring  the  conversion  of  the 
Gentiles ;  and  they  caused  great  joy  unto  all  the 
brethren.  And  when  they  were  come  to  Jerusalem, 
they  were  received  of  the  church,  and  of  the  apostles  and 
elders,  and  they  declared  all  things  that  God  had  done 
with  them.  But  there  rose  up  certain  of  the  sect  of 
the  Pharisees  which  believed,  saying,  That  it  was  need- 
ful to  circumcise  them,  and  to  command  them  to  keep  the 
law  of  Moses.  And  the  apostles  and  elders  came  to- 
gether for  to  consider  of  this  matter. — 1  Cor.  xiv.  26, 
33,  40 :  How  is  it  then,  brethren  ?  when  ye  come  to- 
gether, every  one  of  you  hath  a  psalm,  hath  a  doc- 
trine, hath  a  tongue,  hath  a  revelation,  hath  an  inter- 
pretation. Let  all  things  be  done  unto  edifying.  For 
God  is  not  the  author  of  confusion,  but  of  peace,  as  in 
all  churches  of  the  saints.  Let  all  things  be  done 
decently  and  in  order 

14 


210  FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT. 

IV.  Any  three  ministers,  and  as  many  elders 
as  ma^  he  present  belonging  to  the  presbytery, 
being  met  at  the  time  and  place  appointed,  shall 
be  a  judicatory  competent  to  the  dispatch  of 
business;  notwithstanding  the  absence  of  the 
other  members. d 

V.  The  presbytery  have  cognizance  of  all 
things  that  regard  the  welfare  of  the  particular 
churches  within  their  bounds,  which  are  not 
cognizable  by  the  session.*  They  have  also  the 
power  of  receiving  and  issuing  appeals  from  the 
sessions,  and  references  brought  before  them  in 
an  orderly  manner;  of  examining  and  licensing 
candidates  for  the  gospel  ministry  ;3  of  ordain- 
ing, settling,  removing,  or  judging  ministers;* 
of  examining,  and  approving  or  censuring  the 
records  of  the  sessions ;    of  resolving  questions 

IV.  d  Acts  xi.  18:  When  they  heard  these  things, 
they  held  their  peace,  and  glorified  God,  saying,  Then 
hath  God  also  to  the  Gentiles  granted  repentance  unto 
life. 

V.  « Acts  xv.  5,  6  :  But  there  rose  up  certain  of 
the  sect  of  the  Pharisees  which  believed,  saying,  That 
it  was  needful  to  circumcise  them,  and  to  command 
them  to  keep  the  law  of  Moses.  And  the  apostlea 
and  elders  came  together  for  to  consider  of  this  matter, 
etc. 

9 1  Tim.  iv.  14 :  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee, 
which  was  given  thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on 
of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery. 

*  Acts  xv.  28  :  For  it  seemel  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  to  us,  to  ±ay  upon  yyz  »j  greater  burden  than 
these  necessary  things. —  '■  3or.  v.  3:  For  I  verily,  as 
absent  in  body,  bet  present  in  spirit,  have  judged  al- 
ready, as  though  I  weri  present,  concerning  him  thai 
hath  so  done   hi3  4ecd 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  211 

of  doctrine,  of  discipline,  seriously  and  reason- 
ably proposed;*  of  condemning  erroneous  opin- 
ions, that  injure  the  purity  or  peace  of  the 
Church  ;k  of  visiting  particular  churches,  to  in- 
quire into  their  state,  and  redress  the  evils  that 
may  have  arisen  with  them;1  of  uniting  or 
dividing  congregations,  at  the  request  of  the 
people,  and  of  ordering  whatever  pertains  to  the 

*  Acts  xv.  10  :  Now,  therefore,  why  tempt  ye  God,  to 
put  a  yoke  upon  the  neck  of  the  disciples,  which  neither 
our  fathers  nor  we  were  able  to  bear  ? — Gal.  ii.  4,  5 : 
And  that  because  of  false  brethren  unawares  brought 
in,  who  came  in  privily  to  spy  out  our  liberty,  which 
we  have  in  Christ  Jesus,  that  they  might  bring  us  into 
bondage:  to  whom  we  gave  place  by  subjection,  no, 
not  for  an  hour ;  that  the  truth  of  the  gospel  might 
continue  with  you. 

*  Acts  xv.  22-24 :  Then  pleased  it  the  apostles  and 
elders,  with  the  whole  church,  to  send  chosen  men  of 
their  own  company  to  Antioch  with  Paul  and  Barna- 
bas :  namely,  Judas  surnamed  Barsabas,  and  Silas, 
chief  men  among  the  brethren  :  and  they  wrote  letters 
by  them  after  this  manner :  The  apostles,  and  elders, 
and  brethren,  send  greeting  unto  the  brethren  which 
are  of  the  Gentiles  in  Antioch,  and  Syria,  and  Cilicia: 
Forasmuch  as  we  have  heard  that  certain  which  went 
out  from  us  have  troubled  you  with  words,  subverting 
your  souls,  saying,  Ye  must  be  circumcised,  and  keep 
the  law ;  to  whom  we  gave  no  such  commandment. 

1  Acts  xx.  17  :  And  from  Miletus  he  sent  to  Ephesus, 
and  called  the  elders  of  the  church. — Acts  vi.  2  :  Then 
the  twelve  called  the  multitude  of  the  disciples  unto 
them,  and  said,  It  is  not  reason  that  we  should  leave 
the  word  of  God,  and  serve  tables. — Acts  xv.  80 :  So 
when  they  were  dismissed,  they  came  to  Antioch ;  and 
when  they  had  gathered  the  multitude  together,  they 
delivered  the  epistle. 


212  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

spiritual  concerns  of  the  churches  under  their 
eare.m  And  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  presby- 
teries to  report  to  the  synod  licensures,  ordina- 
tions, the  dismissing  or  receiving  of  members, 
and  the  removal  of  members  by  death. 

VI.  The  presbytery  shall  meet  on  their  own 
adjournment;  and  when  any  emergency  shall 
require  a  meeting  sooner  than  the  time  to  which 
the  judicatory  stands  adjourned,  the  moderator 
shall,  with  the  concurrence  or  at  the  request  of 
two  ministers  and  two  elders,  the  elders  being  of 
different  congregations,  call  a  meeting  of  the 
presbytery,  by  a  circular  letter  sent  to  every 
minister,  and  to  the  session  of  every  Tacant  con- 
gregation having  a  right  to  send  a  representative 
to  the  judicatory,  in  due  time  previous  to  the 
meeting;  which  time  shall  be  ascertained  and 
recorded  by  each  presbytery,  and  shall  not  be 
less  than  ten  days ;  and  nothing  shall  be  trans- 
acted at  such  special  meeting  besides  the  par- 
ticular business  for  which  the  judicatory  has 
been  thus  convened. 

VII.  At  each  meeting  of  the  presbytery  a  ser- 
mon shall  be  delivered,  if  convenient;  and  every 
particular  session  shall  be  opened  and  concluded 
with  prayer.  The  roll  shall  be  called,  and  the 
meeting  recorded  by  the  clerk,  who  shall  enter 

mEph.  vi.  18:  Praying  always  with  all  prayer  in  the 
Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  with  all  perseverance 
and  supplication  for  all  saints. — Phil.  iv.  6 :  Be  care- 
ful for  nothing  ;  but  in  every  thing  by  prayer  and  sup- 
plication, with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made 
known  unto  God. 


FORM    OF   GOVERNMENT.  213 

the  names  of  the  members  present,  and  also  of 
those  ministers  who  are  absent. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE    SYNOD   AND    ITS    POWERS. 

Section  I.  As  a  presbytery  is  the  convention 
of  the  bishops  (or  ordained  ministers)  and  elders 
within  a  certain  district,  so  a  synod  is  a  conven- 
tion of  the  bishops  (or  ordained  ministers)  and 
elders  within  a  larger  district,  including  three  or 
more  presbyteries. 

II.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  minister  to 
bring  with  him  an  elder  to  sit  in  synod ;  and 
five  ministers,  with  as  many  elders,  if  present, 
shall  be  a  quorum,  to  transact  synodical  business, 
provided  that  a  majority  of  said  number  belong 
to  no  one  presbytery ;  and  each  synod  shall  meet 
once  a  year  on  its  own  adjournment. 

III.  The  synod  shall  admit  and  judge  of  ap- 
peals regularly  brought  up  from  the  presbyteries  ; 
give  their  judgment  on  all  reference  of  ecclesias- 
tical cases  made  to  them ;  review  the  presby- 
teries' books ;  redress  whatever  has  been  done 
by  presbyteries  contrary  to  order;  create,  divide, 
or  dissolve  presbyteries,  when  deemed  expedient; 
take  effectual  care  that  presbyteries  observe  the 
constitution  of  the  Church ;  make  such  regula- 
tions for  the  benefit  of  their  whole  body,  and  the 
presbyteries  and  churches  under  their  care,  as 
Bhall  be  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God,  and  not 


214  FORM   OP    GOVERNMENT. 

contradictor}'  to  the  decision  of  the  General  As- 
sembly; and  propose  to  the  General  Assembly 
for  their  adoption  such  measures  as  may  be  of 
common  advantage  to  the  whole  Church. 

IV.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  synod  to  for- 
ward their  minutes  for  inspection  to  the  succeed- 
ing General  Assembly. 

V.  At  each  meeting  of  the  synod,  a  sermon 
shall  be  delivered,  if  convenient ;  and  every  par- 
ticular session  shall  be  opened  and  concluded 
with  prayer :  the  roll  shall  be  called,  and  the 
meeting  recorded  by  the  clerk,  who  shall  enter 
the  names  of  the  members  present,  and  also  of 
those  ministers  who  are  absent. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE    GENERAL    ASSEMBLY. 

Section  I.  The  General  Assembly  is  the  high- 
est judicatory  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  and  shall  represent  in  one  body  all  the 
particular  churches  of  this  denomination,  and 
shall  bear  the  style  and  title  of  the  General  As- 
sembly of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America. 

II.  The  General  Assembly  shall  consist  of  a 
delegation  of  bishops  and  elders  from  each  pres- 
bytery, in  the  following  proportion  :  viz.,  each 
presbytery  shall  send  one  minister  and  one  elder  : 
each  presbytery  consisting  of  twelve  or  more 
ministers  shall  send  two  ministers  and  two  elders; 


FORM    OF   GOVERNMENT.  215 

and  no  presbytery  shall  be  entitled  to  a  represen- 
tation of  more  than  two  ministers  and  two  elders; 
and  these  delegates  thus  appointed  shall  bear  the 
title  of  commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly. 

III.  Any  twelve  or  more  of  these  commission- 
ers, one  half  of  whom  shall  be  ministers,  being 
met  on  the  day  and  at  the  place  appointed,  shall 
be  competent  to  form  a  General  Assembly  and  to 
proceed  to  business. 

IV.  The  General  Assembly  shall  admit  and 
judge  of  the  appeals  regularly  brought  before 
them  from  the  inferior  judicatories;  give  their 
judgment  on  all  references  of  ecclesiastical  cases 
made  to  them ;  review  the  synodical  books ;  re- 
dress whatever  has  been  done  by  synods  contrary 
to  order;  take  effectual  care  that  synods  observe 
the  constitution  of  the  Church ;  make  such  regu- 
lations for  the  benefit  of  their  whole  body,  and 
of  the  synods,  presbyteries,  and  churches  under 
their  care,  as  shall  be  agreeable  to  the  word  of 
God  and  the  constitution  of  the  Church. 

V.  The  General  Assembly  shall  constitute  the 
bond  of  union,  peace,  correspondence,  and  mutual 
confidence  amongst  all  our  churches. 

VI.  To  the  Assembly  also  belongs  the  power 
of  consulting,  reasoning,  and  judging  in  all  con- 
troversies respecting  doctrine  and  discipline;  of 
reproving,  warning,  or  bearing  testimony  against 
error  in  doctrine  or  immorality  in  practice  in 
any  church,  presbytery,  or  synod ;  of  correspond- 
ing with  other  churches ;  of  putting  a  stop  to 
schismatical  contentions  and  disputations;  and, 
in  general,  of  recommending  and  attempting  re- 


216  FORM    OF   GOVERNMENT. 

formations  of  manners,  and  of  promoting  charity, 
truth,  and  holiness  through  all  the  churches,  and 
of  altering,  dissolving,  or  creating  new  synods, 
when  they  judge  it  necessary. 

VII.  Before  any  regulations  proposed  by  the 
General  Assembly  to  be  established  as  constitu- 
tional rules  shall  be  obligatory  on  the  churches, 
it  shall  be  necessary  to  transmit  them  to  all  the 
presbyteries,  and  to  review  the  returns  of  at 
least  a  majority  of  the  presbyteries  in  writing, 
approving  thereof. 

VIII.  Each  presbytery  shall  appoint  its  com- 
missioners at  any  presbytery  not  more  than  eight 
months  previous  to  the  meeting  of  the  General 
Assembly,  a  certificate  of  which  appointment 
shall  be  presented  to  the  clerk  of  the  meeting  of 
the  General  Assembly. 

IX.  The  General  Assembly  shall  meet  at  least 
once  in  every  two  years :  their  first  meeting 
shall  be  on  the  third  Tuesday  in  May,  1829,  at 
Princeton,  Caldwell  county,  State  of  Kentucky, 
and  then,  as  they  may  appoint ;  and  if  there  be 
not  a  quorum  present,  they  shall  have  power  to 
adjourn  from  day  to  day,  till  a  sufficient  number 
shall  have  met  to  constitute  a  General  Assembly. 

X.  On  the  day  to  which  the  General  Assem- 
bly stands  adjourned,  the  moderator  of  the  last 
General  Assembly,  if  present,  or,  in  case  of  his 
absence,  the  senior  minister  present,  shall  open 
the  meeting  by  delivering  a  sermon,  implore  the 
Divine  blessing,  and  preside  as  moderator,  till  a 
moderator  and  clerk  be  chosen. 

XI.  The  General  Assembly  shall  not  infringe 


FORM    OP    GOVERNMENT.  217 

upon  the  liberties  and  privileges  with  which  the 
constitution  invests  the  several  synods  and  pres- 
byteries of  our  Church. 

XII.  The  General  Assembly  shall  appoint  a 
stated  clerk,  who  shall  keep  and  preserve  all  min- 
utes, documents,  and  papers  committed  to  his 
care ;  and  carry  or  send,  by  a  faithful  messenger, 
all  the  minutes  and  papers  of  each  preceding  ses- 
sion to  the  session  next  succeeding;  and  shall 
hold  this  office  during  the  pleasure  of  the  As- 
sembly ;  and  shall  regularly  transcribe  and  re- 
cord all  the  minutes  of  the  Assembly  in  a  well- 
bound  book,  to  be  kept  for  that  purpose. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

COMMISSIONERS     TO    THE    GENERAL    ASSEMBLY. 

Section  I.  The  commissioners  to  the  General 
Assembly  shall  always  be  appointed  by  the  pres- 
bytery from  which  they  come,  at  its  last  stated 
meeting  immediately  preceding  the  meeting  of 
the  General  Assembly ;  provided,  that  there  be 
a  sufficient  interval  between  that  time  and  the 
meeting  of  the  Assembly  for  their  commissioners 
to  attend  their  duty  in  due  season ;  otherwise, 
the  presbytery  may  make  the  appointment  at  any 
stated  meeting,  not  more  than  eight  months  pre- 
ceding the  meeting  of  the  Assembly.  And  as 
much  as  possible  to  prevent  failure  in  the  repre- 
sentation of  the  presbytery,  arising  from  unfore- 
seen accidents  to  those  first  appointed,  it  may  be 


218  FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT. 

expedient  for  each  presbytery,  in  the  room  of 
each  commissioner,  to  appoint  also  an  alternate 
commissioner  to  supply  his  place,  in  case  of 
necessary  absence. 

II.  Each  commissioner,  before  his  name  shall 
be  enrolled  as  a  member  of  the  Assembly,  shall 
produce  from  his  presbytery  a  commission  under 
the  hand  of  the  moderator  and  clerk,  in  the  fol- 
lowing or  like  form  : 

"  The  presbytery  of  ,  being  met  at  on 
the  day  of  ,  doth  hereby  appoint  , 
bishop  of  the  congregation  of  /'  [  (or  "ruling 
elder  in  the  congregation  of  ,"  as  the  case 
may  be ;)  to  which  the  presbytery  may,  if  they 
think  proper,  make  a  substitution  in  the  following 
form  :  "  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  then  , 

bishop  of  the  congregation  of  ,"  (or  "ruling 
elder  in  the  congregation  of  "  as  the  case 

may  be,)  ]  "to  be  a  commissioner,  on  behalf  of 
this  presbytery,  to  the  next  General  Assembly  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  to  meet 
at  on  the  day  of         ,  A.  D.  ,  or 

wherever  and  whenever  the  said  Assembly  may 
happen  to  sit;  to  consult,  vote,  and  determine  on 
all  things  that  may  come  before  that  body,  ac- 
cording to  the  principles  and  constitution  of  this 
Church  and  the  word  of  God.  And  of  his  dili- 
gence herein,  he  is  to  render  an  account  at  his 
return. 

"Signed  by  order  of  the  presbytery: 

" ,  Moderator. 

" ,  Clerk." 


FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT.  219 

And  the  presbytery  shall  make  record  of  the 
appointment. 

III.  The  commissions  shall,  if  possible,  be  de- 
livered to  the  Clerk  of  the  Assembly  in  proper 
season,  that  he  may  have  the  roll  of  the  Assembly 
completed  before  the  first  session.  Commissions 
not  produced  at  the  opening  of  the  Assembly 
shall  afterwards  be  delivered  only  when  no  other 
business  is  before  the  Assembly.  No  commis- 
sioner shall  have  a  right  to  deliberate  or  vote  in 
the  Assembly  until  his  name  shall  have  been 
enrolled  by  the  clerk,  and  his  commission  pub- 
licly read,  and  filed  among  the  papers  of  the  As- 
sembly. 

IV.  Each  session  of  the  Assembly,  as  of  all 
other  judicatories  of  the  Church,  shall  be  intro- 
duced and  concluded  with  prayer.  And  the 
whole  business  of  the  Assembly  being  finished, 
and  the  vote  being  taken  for  dissolving  the  pres- 
ent Assembly,  the  moderator  shall  say  from  the 
chair:  "By  virtue  of  the  authority  delegated  to 
me  by  the  Church,  let  this  General  Assembly  be 
dissolved;  and  I  do  hereby  dissolve  it,  and  re- 
quire another  Assembly,  chosen  in  the  same 
manner,  to  meet  at  on  the  day  of  , 
A.  D. 

After  which  he  shall  pray,  and  return  thanks 
to  God  for  his  mercy  and  goodness,  and  pro- 
nounce on  those  present  the  apostolic  benedic- 
tion. 

In  order,  as  far  as  possible,  to  procure  a  re- 
spectable and  full  delegation  to  all  our  judica- 
tories, it  is  proper  that  the  expenses  of  ministers 


220  FORM    OF   GOVERNMENT. 

and  elders,  in  their  attendance  on  these  judica- 
tories, be  defrayed  by  the  bodies  which  they  re- 
spectively represent. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

ELECTING  AND  ORDAINING  RULING  ELDERS  AND 
DEACONS 

Section  I.  Having  defined  the  officers  of  the 
Church,  and  the  assemblies  by  which  it  shall  be 
governed,  it  is  proper  here  to  prescribe  the  modes 
in  -which  ecclesiastical  rulers  shall  be  ordained  to 
their  respective  offices. 

II.  Every  congregation  shall  elect  persons  to 
the  office  of  rulin°;  elder  and  to  the  office  of  dea- 
con,  or  either  of  them,  in  the  mode  most  approved 
and  in  use  in  that  congregation.0 

III.  When  any  person  shall  have  been  elected 
to  either  of  these  offices,  and  shall  have  declared 
his  willingness  to  accept  thereof,  he  shall  be  set 
apart  in  the  following  manner  : 

IV.  The  minister  shall  propose  to  him.  in  the 
presence  of  the  congregation,  the  following  ques- 
tions, viz.  : 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testament  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the 
only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice  't 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Con- 

°  1  Cor.  xiv.  40  :  Let  all  things  be  done  decently  and 
In  order. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  221 

fession  of  Faith  of  this  Church  as  containing 
the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures ? 

3.  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and  dis- 
cipline of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church, 
as  exercised  in  these  United  States  ? 

4.  Do  you  accept  the  office  of  ruling  elder  (or 
deacon,  as  the  case  may  be)  in  this  congregation, 
and  promise  faithfully  to  endeavor  to  perform 
all  the  duties  thereof,  as  G-od  may  enable  you  ? 

After  having  answered  these  questions  in  the 
affirmative,  he  shall  be  set  apart,  by  prayer,  to  the 
office  of  elder,  (or  deacon,  as  the  case  may  be;) 
and  the  minister  shall  give  him  and  the  congre- 
gation an  exhortation  suited  to  the  occasion. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

LICENSING   CANDIDATES,  OR   PROBATIONERS,  TO 
PREACH    THE    GOSPEL. 

Section  I.  The  Holy  Scriptures  require  that 
some  trial  be  previously  had  of  those  who  are  to 
be  ordained  to  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  that 
this  sacred  office  may  not  be  degraded  by  being 
committed  to  weak  or  unworthy  men,"  and  that 

I.  a  Acts  vi.  5,  6:  And  the  saying  pleased  the  whole 
multitude  ;  and  they  chose  Stephen,  a  man  full  of  faith 
a^d  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  Philip,  and  Prochorus,  and 
Nicanor,  and  Timon,  and  Parmenas,  and  Nicolas,  a 
proselyte  of  Antioch,  whom  they  set  before  the  apostles; 


222  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

the  churches  may  have  an  opportunity  to  form  a 
better  judgment  respecting  the  talents  of  those 
by  whom  they  are  to  be  instructed  and  governed. 
For  this  purpose,  presbyteries  shall  license  pro- 
bationers to  preach  the  gospel ;  that  after  a  com- 
petent trial  of  their  talents,  and  receiving  from 
the  churches  a  good  report,  they  may,  in  due 
time,  ordain  them  to  the  pastoral  office.6 

II.  It  is  proper  and  requisite  that  candidates, 
applying  to  the  presbytery  to  be  licensed  to  preach 
the  gospel,  produce  satisfactory  testimonials  of 
their  good  moral  character,  and  of  their  being 
regular  members  of  some  particular  church.  And 
it  is  the  duty  of  the  presbytery,  for  their  satisfac- 
tion with  regard  to  the  real  piety  of  such  candi- 
dates, to  examine  them  respecting  their  experi- 
mental acquaintance  with  religion,  and  the  mo- 
tives which  influence  them  to  desire  the  sacred 
office,6  and  their  internal  call  to  this  important 


and  when  they  had  prayed,  they  laid  their  hands  on 
them. — 1  Tim.  iii.  6  :  Not  a  novice,  lest,  being  lifted  up 
■with  pride,  he  fall  into  the  condemnation  of  the  devil. 
— 2  Tim.  iii.  2 :  For  men  shall  be  lovers  of  their  own- 
selves,  covetous,  boasters,  proud,  blasphemers,  disobe- 
dient to  parents,  unthankful,  unholy. 

1 1  Tim.  iii.  7 :  Moreover,  he  must  have  a  good  re- 
port of  them  which  are  without ;  lest  he  fall  into  re- 
proach and  the  snare  of  the  devil. — John  iii.  12:  If  I 
have  told  you  earthly  things,  and  ye  believe  not,  how 
shall  ye  believe  if  I  tell  you  of  heavenly  things  ? 

II.  c  Rom.  ii.  21,  in  connection  with  letter":  Thou 
therefore  which  teachest  another,  teachest  thou  not 
thyself?  thou  that  preachest  a  man  should  not  steal,  dost 
thou  steal  ? 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  223 

w:rk  f  and  it  is  recommended  that  the  candidate 
be  required  to  produce,  before  he  be  licensed, 
testimonials  of  his  having  received  at  least  a  good 
English  education ;  because  it  is  highly  reproach- 
ful to  religion,  and  dangerous  to  the  Church,  to 
intrust  the  holy  ministry  to  weak  and  ignorant 
men.6  And  in  order  to  make  trial  of  his  talents 
to  explain  and  vindicate,  and  practically  to  en- 
force the  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  the  presbytery 
shall  require  of  him  a  written  discourse  on  some 
common  head  of  divinity,  from  time  to  time,  at 
successive  sessions,  till  they  shall  have  obtained 
satisfaction  as  to  his  piety  and  aptness  to  teach 
in  the  churches. 

III.  That  the  most  effectual  measures  may  be 
taken  to  guard  against  the  admission  of  inefficient 
men  into  the  sacred  office,  the  presbytery  is  re- 
quired to  enjoin  it  upon  all  candidates  to  exer- 
cise their  gifts  in  public  exhortation  among  the 
churches,  and  also  carefully  to  examine  them  on 
revealed  theology,  before  they  are  licensed. 

d  1  Cor.  ix.  16 :  For  though  I  preach  the  gospel,  I 
have  nothing  to  glory  of;  for  necessity  is  laid  upon  me : 
yea,  woe  is  unto  me,  if  I  preach  not  the  gospel ! — Heb. 
v.  4  :  And  no  man  taketh  this  honor  unto  himself,  but 
he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  was  Aaron. — Jer.  xx.  9 : 
Then  I  said,  I  will  not  make  mention  of  him,  nor  speak 
any  more  in  his  name.  But  his  word  was  in  mine  heart 
as  a  burning  fire  shut  up  in  my  bones,  and  I  was  weary 
with  forbearing,  and  I  could  not  stay. 

e  1  Tim.  iii.  6 :  Not  a  novice,  lest,  being  lifted  up 
with  pride,  he  fall  into  the  condemnation  of  the  de\  il. 
— 2  Tim.  ii.  2  :  And  the  things  that  thou  hast  heard  of 
me  among  many  witnesses,  the  same  commit  thou  to 
faithful  men,  who  shall  be  able  to  teach  others  also. 


224  FORM    uF   UOVEENMENT. 

IV.  Before  the  presbytery  proceed  to  license 
the  candidate,  the  moderator  shall  require  of  him 
the  following  engagements,  viz. : 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testament  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the 
only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice  ? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  believe  and  adopt  tLe 
Confession  of  Faith  of  this  Church,  as  containing 
the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures ? 

3.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity, 
and  purity  of  the  Church  ? 

4.  Do  you  promise  to  submit  yourself,  in  the 
Lord,  to  this  presbytery,  or  to  any  other  presby- 
tery of  this  Church,  in  the  bounds  of  which  you 
may  be  ? 

V.  The  candidate  having  answered  these  ques- 
tions in  the  affirmative,  and  the  moderator  having 
oifered  up  a  prayer  suitable  to  the  occasion,  he 
shall  address  himself  to  the  candidate,  to  the  fol- 
lowing purport :  "In  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  by  the  authority  which  he  hath  given 
to  his  Church  for  its  edification,  we  do  license 
you  to  preach  the  gospel  where  God  in  his  provi- 
dence may  call  you;  and  for  this  purpose  may 
the  blessing  of  God  rest  upon  you,  and  the  Spirit 
of  Christ  fill  your  heart.  Amen/'  And  record 
shall  be  made  of  the  licensure,  in  the  following 
form:  viz.  "At  the  day  of  ,  tho 
Presbytery  of  having  received  testimonials  in 
favor  of  ;  of  his  good  moral  character;  of  his 
being  in  the  communion  of  the  Church  -,  pro- 
ceeded to  take  the  usual  parts  of  trial  for  his 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  225 

licensure.  And  lie  having  given  satisfaction  as 
to  his  aptness  to  teach ;  as  to  his  experimental 
acquaintance  with  religion ;  as  to  his  internal  call 
to  the  work  of  the  ministry ;  and  as  to  his  pro- 
ficiency in  divinity;  the  presbytery  did  and  do 
hereby  express  their  approbation  of  all  these 
parts  of  trial.  And  he  having  adopted  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith  of  this  Church,  and  satisfactorily 
answered  the  questions  appointed  to  be  put  to 
candidates  to  be  licensed,  the  presbytery  did  and 
do  hereby  license  him,  the  said  ,  to  preach 
the  gospel  of  Christ,  as  a  probationer  for  the  holy 
ministry,  within  the  bounds  of  this  presbytery, 
or  wherever  God  in  his  providence  may  cast  his 
lot." 

VI.  When  any  candidate  shall,  by  the  permis- 
sion of  his  presbytery,  remove  without  its  limits, 
an  extract  of  this  record,  accompanied  with  a 
presbyterial  recommendation  signed  by  the  clerk, 
shall  be  his  testimonials  to  the  presbytery  under 
whose  care  he  shall  come. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

ORDINATION    OF    BISHOPS    OR    EVANGELISTS 

I.  As  ordination,  or  setting  apart  to  the  whole 
work  of  the  ministry  by  the  imposition  of  hands, 
is  investing  the  probationer  with  as  high  an 
ecclesiastical  office  as  is  recognized  by  this  Church, 
the  presbyteries  are  required  to  be  careful  to 
15 


226  FORM    OF   GOVERNMENT. 

ordain  none  till  they  are  fully  satisfied  with  their 
qualifications  for  so  important  a  work. 

II.  No  presbytery  shall  feel  bound  to  ordain  a 
probationer  because  he  has  long  been  licensed,  or 
to  ordain  him  at  all,  if  they  judge  him  unquali- 
fied for  ordination. 

III.  But  when  any  licentiate  or  probationer 
shall  have  preached  to  the  satisfaction  of  the 
presbytery,  and  one  or  more  respectable  congre- 
gations shall  have  petitioned  for  his  ordination, 
then  the  presbytery  may  appoint  a  day  for  the 
purpose  of  ordaining  him,  on  the  principles  and 
agreeably  to  the  rules  that  follow,  viz. : 

IV.  Trials  for  ordination  shall  consist  of  a  care- 
ful examination  as  to  his  (the  probationer's)  ac- 
quaintance with  experimental  religion ;  his  in- 
ternal call  to  the  ministry;  his  knowledge  of  na- 
tural and  revealed  theology,  of  philosophy,  of 
astronomy,  of  geography,  of  English  grammar 
and  ecclesiastical  history  j*  also  as  to  his  know- 
ledge of  the  constitution,  the  rules  and  principles 
of  government  and  discipline  of  the  Church  ;  to- 
gether with  such  written  or  extempore  discourse, 
founded  on  the  word  of  God,  as  to  the  presbytery 
shall  seem  proper. 


*  In  addition  to  these  branches  of  literature,  which 
are  indispensable,  it  is  earnestly  recommended  to  the 
presbyteries  to  use  their  best,  exertions  to  promote  and 
encourage  among  their  candidates,  and  even  their  licen- 
tiates, the  acquiring  of  a  complete  knowledge  of  the 
original  languages,  especially  the  Greek  Scriptures,  the 
utility  of  which  to  a  godly  minister  is  hereby  unequivo- 
cally declared. 


FORM   OP   GOVERNMENT.  227 

V.  The  presbytery  being  fully  satisfied  with 
his  qualifications  for  the  sacred  office,  and  the 
day  appointed  for  ordination  being  come,  and  the 
presbytery  being  convened,  a  member  of  the 
presbytery,  previously  appointed  to  that  duty, 
shall  preach  a  sermon  adapted  to  the  occasion. 
The  same  or  another  member  appointed  to  pre- 
side in  this  business  shall  afterwards  briefly  re- 
cite from  the  pulpit,  in  the  audience  of  the  peo- 
ple, the  proceedings  of  the  presbytery  preparatory 
to  this  transaction  ;  he  shall  point  out  the  nature 
and  importance  of  the  ordinance,  and  endeavor 
to  impress  the  audience  with  a  proper  sense  of 
the  solemnity  of  the  transaction. 

Then,  addressing  himself  to  the  candidate,  he 
shall  propose  to  him  the  following  questions, 
viz.  : 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testament  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the 
only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice  ? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the 
Confession  of  Faith  of  this  Church,  as  containing 
the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures ? 

3.  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and  dis- 
cipline of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church? 

4.  Do  you  promise  subjection  to  your  brethren 
in  the  Lord  ? 

5.  Have  you  been  induced  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
as  far  as  you  know  your  own  heart,  to  seek  the 
office  of  the  holy  ministry,  from  love  to  God,  a 
desire  to  do  his  will,  to  promote  his  glory  in  the 
gospel  of  his  Son,  and  the  salvation  of  your  fei- 
low-men  ? 


228  FORM    OF   GOVERNMENT. 

6.  Do  }*ou  promise  to  be  zealous  and  faithful, 
as  God  may  enable  you,  in  maintaining  the  truths 
of  the  gospel,  and  the  purity  and  peaee  of  the 
Church,  whatever  persecution  or  opposition  may 
arise  unto  you  on  that  account  ? 

7.  Do  you  engage,  through  grace,  to  be  faith- 
ful in  the  discharge  of  public  and  private  duties, 
as  a  Christian  minister,  endeavoring  to  be  exem- 
plary in  your  walk  and  conversation,  before  the 
flock  of  God  and  before  the  world  ? 

VI.  The  candidate  having  answered  these 
questions  in  the  affirmative,  the  moderator,  or 
some  other  person  appointed  for  the  purpose, 
shall  require  him  to  kneel  down,  in  the  most 
convenient  place;  then  the  presiding  bishop 
shall,  by  prayer,  and  with  the  laying  on  the  hands 
of  the  presbytery,  according  to  the  apostolic  ex- 
ample, solemnly  ordain  him  to  the  holy  office  of 
the  gospel  ministry.  Prayer  being  ended,  he 
shall  rise  from  his  knees ;  and  the  minister  who 
presides  shall  first,  and  afterwards  all  the  mem- 
bers of  the  presbytery  in  their  order,  take  him 
by  the  right  hand,  saying,  in  words  to  this  pur- 
pose, "We  give  you  the  right  hand  of  fellowship, 
to  take  part  of  this  ministry  with  us."  After 
which,  the  minister  presiding,  or  some  other  ap- 
pointed for  the  purpose,  shall  give  a  solemn 
charge,  in  the  name  of  God,  to  the  newly  or- 
dained bishop;  and  shall  then,  by  prayer,  recom- 
mend him  to  the  grace  of  God  and  his  holy 
keeping;  and  finally,  after  singing  a  psalm  or 
hymn,  shall  dismiss  the  congregation  with  the 
usual  blessing.  And  the  presbytery  shall  duly 
record  the  transaction. 


FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT.  229 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

A    MINISTER    SETTLING    AND    REMOVING. 

No  minister,  either  ordained  or  licensed,  shall 
take  the  charge  of  any  congregation  or  congrega- 
tions, as  their  stated  pastor,  without  the  consent 
of  the  presbytery.  And  when  such  consent  is 
obtained,  either  party  shall  be  liable  to  censure 
that  do  not  perform  their  engagements  agreeably 
to  their  mutual  agreement.  And  when  such 
union  does  take  place  between  a  pastor  and  the 
people,  it  shall  not  be  dissolved,  only  by  mutual 
consent,  or  the  consent  of  the  presbytery ;  which 
consent  either  party  shall  obtain  by  application, 
and  offering  sufficient  reasons  why  it  should  be. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


MISSIONS. 


Experience  having  taught  that  the  itinerant 
plan  is  the  best  to  supply  vacancies  with  the 
word  and  ordinances,  and  to  plant  new  churches, 
it  is  recommended  to  the  presbyteries  to  devise 
and  adopt  such  measures  as  will  be  best  calcu- 
lated to  promote  that  end.  Each  presbytery 
ought,  if  practicable,  to  keep  one  or  more  mis- 
sionaries constantly  employed,  exclusive  of  short 
missions  and  other  supplies  granted  to  vacant 
congregations.     And  the  synod  may  also,  of  their 


280  FORM    OF   GOVERNMENT. 

own  knowledge,  send  missions  to  any  part  to 
plant  churches,  or  to  supply  vacancies  :  Provided 
alwayty  that  such  missions  be  made  with  the  con- 
sent of  the  parties  appointed. 


CHAPTER  XVITT 

MODERATORS. 

Section  I.  It  is  equally  necessary  in  the  judi- 
catories of  the  Church,  as  in  other  assemblies, 
that  there  should  be  a  moderator  or  president, 
that  the  business  may  be  conducted  with  order 
and  dispatch. 

II.  The  moderator  is  to  be  considered  as  pos- 
sessing, by  delegation  from  the  whole  body,  all 
authority  necessary  for  the  preservation  of  order, 
for  convening  and  adjourning  the  judicatory,  and 
directing  its  operations  according  to  the  rules  of 
the  Church.  He  is  to  propose  to  the  judicatory 
every  subject  for  deliberation  that  comes  before 
them.  He  may  propose  what  appears  to  him  the 
most  regular  and  speedy  way  of  bringing  any 
business  to  an  issue.  He  shall  prevent  the 
members  from  interrupting  each  other;  and  re- 
quire them,  in  speaking,  always  to  address  the 
chair.  He  shall  prevent  a  speaker  from  deviat- 
ing from  the  subject,  and  from  using  personal 
reflections.  He  shall  silence  those  who  refuse  to 
obey  order.  He  shall  prevent  members  who  at- 
tempt to  leave  the  judicatory,  without  leave  ob- 


FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT.  231 

tained  from  him.  He  shall,  at  a  proper  season, 
when  the  deliberations  are  ended,  put  the  ques- 
tion and  call  the  votes.  If  the  judicatory  be 
equally  divided,  he  shall  possess  the  casting  vote 
If  he  be  njt  willing  to  decide,  he  shall  put  the 
question  a  second  time;  and  if  the  judicatory  be 
again  equally  divided,  and  he  decline  to  give  his 
vote,  the  question  shall  be  lost.  In  all  questions 
he  shall  give  a  concise  and  clear  state  of  the  ob- 
ject of  the  vote;  and  the  vote  being  taken,  shall 
then  declare  how  the  question  is  decided.  And 
he  shall  likewise  be  empowered,  on  any  extraor- 
dinary emergency,  to  convene  the  judicatory,  by 
his  circular  letter,  before  the  ordinary  time  of 
meeting. 

III.  The  pastor  of  the  congregation  shall 
always  be  the  moderator  of  the  church  session ; 
except  when,  for  prudential  reasons,  it  may  ap- 
pear advisable  that  some  other  minister  should 
be  invited  to  preside ;  in  which  case  the  pastor 
may,  with  the  concurrence  of  the  session,  invite 
such  other  ministers  as  they  may  see  meet,  to 
preside  in  that  affair.  In  this  judicatory,  there- 
fore, the  moderator  is  continual ;  but  in  the  va- 
cancy of  any  church,  the  moderator  shall  be  the 
minister  sent  to  them  by  the  presbytery,  or  in- 
vited by  the  session  to  preside  on  a  particular 
occasion.  In  congregations  where  there  are  col- 
leagues, they  shall,  when  present,  alternately 
preside  in  the  session. 

IV.  The  moderator  of  the  presbytery  shall  be 
chosen  from  year  to  year,  or  at  every  meeting  of 
the  presbytery,  as  the  presbytery  may  think  best 


232  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

The  moderator  of  the  synod  shall  be  chosen  at 
each  meeting  of  these  judicatories;  and  the  last 
moderator  present  shall  open  the  meeting  with  a 
sermon,  and  shall  hold  the  chair  till  a  new  mod- 
erator be  chosen. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

ON    PRIVILEGES. 

It  shall  be  the  privilege  of  any  member  of  a 
judicatory  to  speak,  in  his  proper  order,  on  any 
question,  with  leave  from  the  moderator.  The 
moderator  shall  give  leave  to  the  person  who  first 
rises;  but  if  two  or  more  members  are  judged 
to  have  risen  at  the  same  time,  the  moderator 
shall  determine  which  shall  speak  first.  Any 
member  shall  have  a  right  to  propose  any  ques- 
tion relative  to  the  business  of  the  Church,  or  to 
the  interest  of  religion,  and  to  have  it  put  to 
vote  :  provided,  only,  that  his  motion  be  seconded 
by  another  member.  If  any  member  conceive 
his  privilege  to  be  unjustly  controlled  by  the 
moderator,  he  may  appeal  to  the  judicatory,  who 
shall  determine  the  point  of  privilege  by  a  vote ; 
and  the  moderator  and  member  must  submit  to 
the  suffrage  of  the  judicatory 


FORM    OF   GOVERNMENT.  233 

CHAPTER  XX. 

CLERKS. 

Every  judicatory  shall  choose  a  clerk  to  re- 
cord their  transactions,  whose  continuance  shall 
be  during  pleasure.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the 
clerk,  besides  recording  the  transactions,  to  pre- 
serve them  carefully ;  and  to  grant  extracts  from 
them,  whenever  properly  required  ;  and  such  ex- 
tracts, under  the  hand  of  the  clerk,  shall  be  con- 
sidered as  authentic  vouchers  of  the  fact  which 
they  declare,  in  any  ecclesiastical  judicatory,  and 
to  every  part  of  the  Church. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

VACANT    CONGREGATIONS    ASSEMBLING    FOR 
PUBLIC    WORSHIP. 

Considering  the  great  importance  of  assem- 
bling the  people,  weekly,  for  the  worship  of  God, 
in  order  thereby  to  improve  their  knowledge ;  to 
confirm  their  habits  of  worship,  and  their  desire 
of  the  public  ordinances ;  to  augment  their  rev- 
erence for  the  most  high  G-od,  and  to  promote 
the  charitable  affections  which  unite  men  most 
firmly  in  society ;  it  is  recommended  that  every 
vacant  congregation  meet  together,  on  the  Lord's 
day,  at  one  or  more  places,  for  the  purpose  of 
prayer,  singing  praises,  and  reading  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  together  with  the  works  of  such  ap- 


234  FORM    OF   GOVERNMENT. 

proved  divines  as  the  presbytery  within  whost 
bounds  they  are  may  recommend,  and  they  may 
be  able  to  procure ;  and  that  the  elders  or  dea- 
cons be  persons  who  shall  preside,  and  select  the 
portions  of  Scripture,  and  of  other  books  to  be 
read;  and  to  see  that  the  whole  be  conducted  ia 
a  becoming  and  orderly  manner. 


FORM  OF  PROCESS 


IN    THE 


JUDICATORIES  OF  THIS  CHURCH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

With  regard  to  scandals  or  offences  that  may 
arise  in  our  churches,  we  agree  to  observe  the 
following  rules  of  proceeding  : 

1.  Inasmuch  as  all  baptized  persons  are  mem- 
bers of  the  Church,  they  are  under  its  care ;  and 
when  they  have  arrived  at  the  years  of  discretion, 
they  are  bound  to  perform  all  the  duties  of 
Church  members. 

2.  No  accusation  shall  be  admitted  as  the 
foundation  of  a  process  before  an  ecclesiastical 
judicatory  but  where  such  offences  are  alleged 
as  appear,  from  the  word  of  Grod,  to  merit  the 
public  notice  and  censure  of  the  Church.  And 
in  the  accusation,  the  times,  places,  and  circum- 
stances should  be  ascertained,  if  possible,  that 
the  accused  may  have  an  opportunity  to  prove 
an  alibi,  or  extenuate  or  alleviate  his  crime. 

3.  No  complaint  or  information,  on  the  subject 
of  personal  and  private  injuries,  shall  be  admitted, 
unless  those  means  of  reconciliation,  and  of  pri- 

(235) 


236  FORM    OF    PROCESS. 

vately  reclaiming  the  offender,  have  been  used 
which  are  required  by  Christ.  Matt,  xviii.  15, 
16.  And,  in  all  cases,  the  ecclesiastical  judicato- 
ries, in  receiving  accusations,  in  conducting  pro- 
cesses, or  inflicting  censures,  ought  to  avoid,  as 
far  as  possible,  the  divulging  offences,  to  the 
scandal  of  the  Church  ;  because  the  unnecessary 
spreading  of  scandal  hardens  and  enrages  the 
guilty,  grieves  the  godly,  and  dishonors  religion. 
And  if  any  private  Christian  shall  industriously 
spread  the  knowledge  of  an  offence,  unless  in 
prosecuting  it  before  the  proper  judicatories  of 
the  Church,  he  shall  be  liable  to  censure  as  an 
uncandid  slanderer  of  his  brother. 

4.  When  complaint  is  made  of  a  crime  cogniz- 
able before  any  judicatory,  no  more  shall  be  done 
at  the  first  meeting,  unless  by  consent  of  parties, 
than  to  give  the  accused  a  copy  of  each  charge, 
with  the  names  of  the  witnesses  to  support  it; 
and  a  citation  of  all  concerned  to  appear  at  the 
next  meeting  of  the  judicatory,  to  have  the  mat- 
ter fully  heard  and  decided.  Notice  shall  be 
given  to  the  parties  concerned,  at  least  ten  days 
previously  to  the  meeting  of  the  judicatory. 

5.  The  judicatory,  in  many  cases,  may  find  it 
more  for  edification  to  send  some  member  to  con- 
verse, in  a  private  manner,  with  the  accused 
person,  and,  if  he  confesses  his  guilt,  to  endea- 
vor to  bring  him  to  repentance,  than  to  proceed 
immediately  to  citation. 

6.  When  an  accused  person,  or  a  witness,  re- 
fuses to  obey  the  citation,  he  shall  be  cited  a 
second  and  a  third  time ;  and  if  he  still  continue 


FORM    OF    PROCESS.  237 

to  refuse,  he  shall  be  excluded  from  the  com- 
munion of  the  Church  for  his  contumacy,  until 
he  repent. 

7.  No  crime  shall  be  considered  as  established 
by  a  single  witness,  unless  there  be  strong  cor- 
roborating circumstances,  or  inferential  proof. 

8.  The  oath  or  affirmation  to  be  taken  by  a 
witness  shall  be  administered  by  the  moderator,* 
and  shall  be  in  the  following  or  like  terms:  "I 
solemnly  promise,  in  the  presence  of  the  omni- 
scient and  heart-searching  God,  that  I  will  declare 
the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and  nothing  but  the 
truth,  according  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge,  in 
the  matter  in  which  I  am  called  to  witness,  as  I 
shall  answer  it  to  the  great  Judge  of  quick  and 
dead." 

9.  The  trial  shall  be  open,  fair,  and  impartial. 
The  witnesses  shall  be  examined  in  the  presence 
of  the  accused,  or  at  least  after  he  shall  have 
received  due  citation  to  attend  j  and  he  shall  be 
permitted  to  ask  any  questions  tending  to  his 
own  exculpation. 

10.  No  witness  afterwards  to  be  examined 
shall  be  present  during  the  examination  of  an- 
other witness  on  the  same  case. 

11.  The  testimony  given  by  witnesses  must  be 
faithfully  recorded,  and  read  to  them,  for  their 
approbation  or  subscription. 

12.  The  judgment  shall  be  regularly  entered 

*  In  vacant  congregations,  the  presiding  elder  of  the 
session  on  business  shall  administer  the  oath  when  a 
minister  is  not  present. 


238  FORM    OF   PROCESS. 

on  the  records  of  the  judicatory,  and  the  parties 
shall  be  allowed  copies  of  the  whole  proceedings, 
if  they  demand  them.  And  in  case  of  references 
or  appeals,  the  judicatory  appealed  from  shall 
send  authentic  copies  of  the  whole  process  to  the 
higher  judicatories. 

13.  The  person  found  guilty  shall  be  admon- 
ished, rebuked,  or  excluded  from  the  church 
privileges,  as  the  case  shall  appear  to  deserve ; 
and  this  only  till  he  give  satisfactory  evidence  of 
repentance. 

14.  The  sentence  shall  be  published  only  in 
the  church  or  churches  which  have  been  offended. 
Or,  if  it  be  a  matter  of  small  importance,  and  it 
shall  appear  most  for  edification  not  to  publish  it, 
it  may  pass  only  in  the  judicatory. 

15.  Such  gross  offenders  as  will  not  be  re- 
claimed by  the  private  or  public  admonitions  of 
the  Church  are  to  be  cut  off  from  its  communion, 
agreeably  to  our  Lord's  direction,  Matt,  xviii.  17, 
and  the  apostolic  injunction  respecting  the  in- 
cestuous person,  1  Cor.  v.  1-5.  But  as  this  is 
the  highest  censure  of  the  Church,  and  of  the 
most  solemn  nature,  it  is  not  to  be  inflicted  with- 
out the  advice  and  consent  of  at  least  the  presby- 
tery under  whose  care  the  particular  church  is 
to  which  the  offender  belongs;  or  the  advice  of 
a  higher  judicatory,  as  the  case  may  appear  to 
require. 

16.  All  processes  in  cases  of  scandal  shall  com- 
mence within  the  space  of  one  year  after  the  crime 
6hall  have  been  committed,  unless  it  shall  have 
become  recently  flagrant. 


FORM    OF   PROCESS. 


239 


17.  When  any  member  shall  remove  from  one 
congregation  to  another,  he  shall  produce  proper 
testimonials  of  his  church-membership  before  he 
be  admitted  to  church  privileges ;  unless  the 
church  to  which,  he  removes  has  other  satisfac- 
tory means  of  information. 


CHAPTER  II. 

PROCESS   AGAINST   A   BISHOP   OR    MINISTER. 

As  the  success  of  the  gospel,  in  a  great  mea- 
sure, depends  upon  the  credit  and  good  report 
of  its  ministers,  each  presbytery  ought  with  the 
greatest  attention  to  watch  over  all  their  members; 
and  be  careful  to  censure  them,  when  necessary, 
with  impartiality. 

1.  Process  against  a  gospel  minister  shall  al- 
wa}Ts  be  entered  before  the  presbytery  of  which 
he  is  a  member.  And  in  case  it  shall  be  found 
that  the  facts  with  which  he  shall  be  charged 
happened  without  the  bounds  of  his  own  presby- 
tery, they  shall  send  notice  to  the  presbytery 
within  whose  bounds  they  did  happen,  and  de- 
sire that  presbytery,  either  (if  within  convenient 
distance)  to  cite  the  witnesses  to  appear  at  the 
place  where  the  trial  began,  or,  if  otherwise,  to 
take  the  examination  themselves;  and  transmit 
an  authentic  record  of  their  testimony.  Always 
giving  due  notice  to  the  accused  person  of  the 
time  and  place  of  such  examination. 


240  FORM    OF    PROCESS. 

2.  Nevertheless,  in  case  of  a  minister  being 
supposed  to  be  guilty  of  any  crime  or  crimes, 
and  at  such  a  distance  from  his  usual  place  of 
residence  as  that  the  offence  is  not  likely  to  be- 
come otherwise  known  to  the  presbytery  to  which 
he  belongs,  it  shall,  in  such  case,  be  the  duty  of 
the  presbytery  within  whose  bounds  the  facts 
shall  have  happened,  after  satisfying  themselve& 
that  there  is  probable  ground  of  accusation,  to 
send  notice  to  the  presbytery  of  which  he  is  h, 
member;  who  are  to  proceed  against  him,  and 
to  take  the  proof  by  commission,  as  above  di 
rected. 

3.  Process  against  a  gospel  minister  shall  not 
be  entered  upon,  unless  some  person  or  persons 
undertake  to  make  out  the  charges;  or  when 
common  fame  so  loudly  proclaims  the  scandal, 
that  the  presbytery  find  it  necessary  to  prosecute 
and  search  into  the  matter,  for  the  honor  of  reli- 
gion. 

4.  As  the  success  of  the  gospel  greatly  de- 
pends on  the  unblemished  character  of  its  min- 
isters, their  soundness  in  the  faith,  and  holy  and 
exemplary  conversation ;  and  as  it  is  the  duty  of 
all  Christians  to  be  very  cautious  in  taking  up 
an  ill  report  of  any  man,  it  is  especially  so  of  a 
minister  of  the  gospel.  If,  therefore,  any  man 
know  a  minister  guilty  of  a  private  censurable 
fault,  he  should  warn  him  in  private.  But  if  he 
persist  in  it,  or  it  become  public,  he  should  apply 
to  some  other  bishop  of  the  presbytery  for  his 
advice  in  the  matter. 

5.  When  complaint  is  laid  before  the  presby- 


FORM   OF   PROCESS.  241 

tery,  it  must  be  reduced  to  writing ;  and  nothing 
further  is  to  be  done  at  the  first  meeting,  unless 
by  consent  of  parties,  than  giving  the  minister  a 
full  copy  of  the  charges,  with  the  names  of  the 
witnesses  annexed  thereto;  and  citing  all  parties, 
and  their  witnesses,  to  appear  and  be  heard  at 
the  next  meeting )  which  meeting  shall  not  be 
sooner  than  ten  days  after  such  citation. 

6.  At  the  next  meeting  of  the  presbytery,  the 
charges  must  be  read  to  him,  and  his  answers 
heard.  If  it  appear  necessary  to  proceed  further, 
the  presbytery  ought  to  labor  to  bring  him  to 
confession.  And  if  he  confess,  and  the  matter 
be  base  and  flagitious,  such  as  drunkenness,  un- 
cleanness,  or  crimes  of  a  higher  nature,  however 
penitent  he  may  appear,  to  the  satisfaction  of  all, 
the  presbytery  must,  without  delay,  suspend  him 
from  the  exercise  of  his  office,  or  depose  him  from 
the  ministry ;  and  appoint  him  a  due  time  to  con- 
fess publicly  before  the  congregation  offended, 
and  to  profess  his  repentance. 

7.  The  prosecutor  shall  be  previously  warned 
that,  if  he  fail  to  prove  the  charges,  he  must 
himself  be  censured,  as  a  slanderer  of  the  gospel 
ministry,  in  proportion  to  the  malignity  or  rash- 
ness that  shall  appear  in  the  prosecution. 

8.  If  a  minister  accused  of  atrocious  crimes, 
being  three  times  duly  cited,  shall  refuse  to  at- 
tend fche  presbytery,  he  must  be  immediately 
suspended.  And  if,  after  another  citation,  he 
still  refuse  to  attend,  he  shall  be  deposed  as  con- 
tumacious. 

9.  If  the  minister,  when  he  appears,  will  not 

16 


242  FORM    OF   PROCES8. 

confess,  but  deny  the  facts  alleged  against  him  ; 
if,  on  hearing  the  witnesses,  the  charges  appear 
important  and  well  supported,  the  presbytery 
must,  nevertheless,  censure  him ;  and  suspend 
or  depose  him,  according  to  the  nature  of  the  of- 
fence. 

10.  Heresy  and  schism  may  be  of  such  a  na- 
ture as  to  infer  deposition ;  but  errors  ought  to 
be  carefully  considered,  whether  they  strike  at 
the  vitals  of  religion,  and  are  industriously  spread, 
or  whether  they  arise  from  the  weakness  of  the 
human  understanding,  and  are  not  likely  to  do 
much  hurt. 

11.  A  minister  under  process  for  heresy  or 
schism  should  be  treated  with  Christion  and 
brotherly  tenderness.  Frequent  conferences 
ought  to  be  held  with  him,  and  proper  admoni- 
tions administered.  Yet,  for  some  more  dan- 
gerous errors,  suspension  becomes  necessary. 
But  the  synod  should  be  consulted  in  such  cases. 

12.  If  the  presbytery  find,  on  trial,  that  the 
matter  complained  of  amounts  to  no  more  than 
such  acts  of  infirmity  as  may  be  amended,  and 
the  people  satisfied,  so  as  little  or  nothing  re- 
mains to  hinder  his  usefulness,  they  shall  take  all 
prudent  measures  to  remove  the  offence. 

13.  A  minister  deposed  for  scandalous  conduct 
may  not  be  restored,  even  on  his  deepest  sorrow 
for  sin,  without  some  time  of  eminent  and  exem- 
plary, bumble  and  edifying  conversation  to  heal 
the  wound  made  by  his  scandal. 

14.  As  soon  as  a  minister  is  deposed,  his  con- 
gregation shall  be  declared  vacant. 


DIRECTORY 

FOR   THE    WORSHIP   OF   GOD, 

IN    THE 

CUMBERLAND  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH/ 


CHAPTER  I. 

S^iNCTIFICATION    OF    THE    LORD'S    DAY. 

Sec.  I.  It  is  the  duty  of  every  person  to  re- 
member the  Lord's  day,  and  to  prepare  for  it  be- 
fore its  approach.  All  worldly  business  should 
be  so  ordered,  and  seasonably  laid  aside,  as  that 
we  may  not  be  hindered  thereby  from  sanctifying 
the  Sabbath,  as  the  Holy  Scriptures  require. 

Sec.  II.  The  whole  day  is  to  be  kept  holy  to 
the  Lord ;  and  to  be  employed  in  the  public  and 
private  exercises  of  religion.  Therefore  it  is 
requisite  that  there  be  a  holy  resting,  all  the  day, 
from  unnecessary  labors,  and  an  abstaining  from 


*  The  Scripture  warrant  for  what  is  specified  in  the 
various  articles  of  this  Directory  will  be  found  at  large 
in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  in  the  places  where  the  samo 
subjects  are  treated  in  a  doctrinal  form. 

(213) 


244  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

those  recreations  which  may  be  lawful  on  other 
days  j  and  also,  as  much  as  possible,  from  worldly 
thoughts  and  conversation. 

Sec.  III.  Let  the  provisions  for  the  support 
of  the  family  on  that  day  be  so  ordered  that  ser- 
vants or  others  be  not  improperly  detained  from 
the  public  worship  of  God,  nor  hindered  front 
sanctifying  the  Sabbath. 

Sec.  IV.  Let  every  person  and  family,  in  the 
morning,  by  secret  and  private  prayer,  for  them- 
selves and  others,  especially  for  the  assistance  of 
God  to  their  minister,  and  for  a  blessing  upon 
his  ministry,  by  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  by 
holy  meditation,  prepare  for  communion  with 
God  in  his  public  ordinances. 

Sec.  V.  Let  the  people  be  careful  to  assemble 
at  the  appointed  time;  that,  being  all  present  at 
the  beginning,  they  may  unite  with  one  heart  in 
all  the  parts  of  public  worship;  and  let  none 
unnecessarily  depart  till  after  the  blessing  be 
pronounced. 

Sec.  VI.  Let  the  time  after  the  solemn  ser- 
vices of  the  congregation  in  public  are  over,  be 
spent  in  reading,  meditation,  reading  of  sermons, 
catechising,  religious  conversation,  prayer  for  a 
blessing  upon  the  public  ordinances,  the  singing 
of  psalms,  hymns,  or  spiritual  songs,  visiting 
the  sick,  relieving  the  poor,  and  in  perform^tg 
Buch  like  duties  of  piety,  charity,  and  mercy. 


DIRECTORY   FOR    WORSHIP.  245 


CHAPTER  II. 

ASSEMBLING  OF  THE  CONGREGATION,  AND  THEIR 
BEHAVIOR    DURING    DIVINE    SERVICE. 

Sec.  I.  When  the  time  appointed  for  public 
worship  is  come,  let  the  people  enter  the  church 
and  take  their  seats  in  a  decent,  grave,  and  rev- 
erent manner. 

Sec.  II.  In  time  of  public  worship,  let  all  the 
people  attend  with  gravity  and  reverence ;  for- 
bearing to  read  any  thing  except  what  the  min- 
ister is  then  reading  or  citing  •  abstaining  irom 
all  whisperings  ;  from  salutations  of  persons  pre- 
sent, or  coming  in ;  and  from  gazing  about, 
sleeping,  smiling,  and  all  other  indecent  behavior. 


CHAPTER  III. 

PUBLIC    READING    OF    THE    HOLY    SCRIPTURES. 

Sec.  I.  The  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 
in  the  congregation  is  a  part  of  the  public  wor- 
ship of  God,  and  ought  to  be  performed  by  the 
ministers  and  teachers. 

Sec.  II.  The  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments  shall  be  publicly  read  from  the 
most  approved  translation,  in  the  vulgar  tongue, 
that  all  may  hear  and  understand. 

Sec.  III.  How  large  a  portion  shall  be  read  at 
once,  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  every  minister : 
he  may,  when  he  thinks  it  expedient,  expound 


246  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

any  part  of  what  is  read  j  always  having  regard 
to  the  time,  that  neither  reading,  singing,  pray- 
ing, preaching,  nor  any  other  ordinance,  be  dis- 
proportionate the  one  to  the  other  ;  nor  the  whole 
rendered  too  short  or  too  tedious. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

SINGING    OF    PSALMS,    HYMNS,    AND     SPIRITUAL 

SONGS. 

Sec.  I.  It  is  the  duty  of  Christians  to  praise 
God  by  singing  psalms,  or  hymns,  publicly  in  the 
church,  as  also  privately  in  the  family. 

Sec.  II.  In  singing  the  praises  of  God,  we 
are  to  sing  with  the  spirit,  and  with  the  under- 
standing also  ;  making  melody  in  our  hearts  unto 
the  Lord.  It  is  also  proper  that  we  cultivate 
some  knowledge  of  the  rules  of  music,  that  we 
may  praise  God  in  a  becoming  manner  with  our 
voices,  as  well  as  with  our  hearts. 

Sec.  III.  The  proportion  of  the  time  of  public 
worship  to  be  spent  in  singing  is  left  to  the  pru- 
dence of  every  minister ;  but  it  is  recommended 
that  more  time  be  allowed  for  this  excellent 
part  of  Divine  service  than  has  been  usual  in 
most  of  our  churches. 


DIRECTORY   FOR   WORSHIP.  2<t7 

CHAPTER  Y. 

PUBLIC    PRAYER. 

Sec.  I.  After  singing  a  psalm  or  hymn,  it  is 
proper  that  before  sermon  there  should  be  a  full 
und  comprehensive  prayer.  First,  Acknowledg- 
ing the  glory  and  perfections  of  God,  as  they  are 
made  known  to  us  in  the  works  of  creation,  in 
the  conduct  of  providence,  and  in  the  clear  and 
full  revelation  he  hath  made  of  himself  in  his 
written  word.  Second,  Giving  thanks  to  him 
for  all  his  mercies  of  every  kind,  general  and 
particular,  spiritual  and  temporal,  common  and 
special ;  above  all,  for  Christ  Jesus,  his  unspeak- 
able gift,  and  the  hope  of  eternal  life  through 
him.  Third,  making  humble  confession  of  sin, 
both  original  and  actual;  acknowledging,  and 
endeavoring  to  impress  the  mind  of  every  wor- 
shipper with  a  deep  sense  of  the  evil  of  all  sin, 
as  such,  as  being  a  departure  from  the  living 
God ;  and  also  taking  a  particular  and  affecting 
view  of  the  various  fruits  which  proceed  from 
this  root  of  bitterness — as,  sins  against  God,  our 
neighbor,  and  ourselves;  sins  in  thought,  in 
word,  and  in  deed;  sins  secret  and  presump- 
tuous ;  sins  accidental  and  habitual :  also,  the 
aggravations  of  sin,  arising  from  knowledge,  or 
the  means  of  it,  from  distinguishing  mercies, 
from  valuable  privileges,  from  breach  of  vows, 
etc.  Fourth,  Making  earnest  supplication  for 
the  pardon  of  sin,  and  peace  with  God,  through 
the  blood  of  the  atonement,  with  all  its  import- 


248  DIRECTORY   FOR    WORSHIP. 

ant  and  happy  fruits ;  for  the  Spirit  of  sanctify 
cation,  and  abundant  supplies  of  the  grace  that 
is  necessary  to  the  discharge  of  our  duty ;  for 
support  and  comfort  under  all  the  trials  to  which 
we  are  liable,  as  we  are  sinful  and  mortal ;  and 
for  all  temporal  mercies  that  may  be  necessary 
in  our  passage  through  this  vale  of  tears;  always 
remembering  to  view  them  as  flowing  in  the 
channel  of  covenant  love,  and  intended  to  be 
subservient  to  the  preservation  and  progress  of 
the  spiritual  life.  Fifth,  Pleading  from  every 
principle  warranted  in  Scripture ;  from  our  own 
necessity,  the  all-sufficiency  of  God,  the  merit 
and  intercession  of  our  Saviour,  and  the  glory  of 
God,  in  the  comfort  and  happiness  of  his  people. 
Sixth,  Intercession  for  others,  including  the 
whole  world  of  mankind ;  the  kingdom  of  Christ, 
or  his  Church  universal ;  the  church  or  churches 
with  which  we  are  more  particularly  connected; 
the  interest  of  human  society  in  general,  and 
that  community  to  which  we  immediately  belong; 
all  that  are  invested  with  civil  authority,  the 
ministers  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  and  the  rising 
generation;  with  whatever  else,  more  particu- 
larly, may  seem  necessary  or  suitable  to  the  inte- 
rest of  that  congregation  where  Divine  worship 
is  celebrated. 

Sec.  II.  Prayer  after  sermon  ought  generally 
to  have  a  relation  to  the  subject  that  has  been 
treated  of  in  the  discourse ;  and  all  other  public 
prayers,  to  the  circumstances  that  gave  occasiou 
for  them. 

Sec.  III.  It  is  easy  to  perceive  that  in  all  the 


DIRECTORY   FOR    WORSHIP.  249 

preceding  directions  there  is  a  very  great  com- 
pass and  variety;  and  it  is  committed  to  the 
judgment  and  fidelity  of  the  officiating  pastor  to 
insist  chiefly  on  such  parts,  or  to  take  in  more  or 
less  of  the  several  parts,  as  he  shall  be  led  to  by 
the  aspect  of  providence,  the  particular  state  of 
the  congregation  in  which  he  officiates,  or  the 
exercise  of  his  own  heart  at  the  time.  But  we 
think  it  necessary  to  observe,  that  although  we 
do  not  approve,  as  is  well  known,  of  confining 
ministers  to  set  or  fixed  forms  of  prayer  for  pub- 
lic worship,  yet  it  is  the  indispensable  duty  of 
every  minister,  previously  to  his  entering  on  his 
office,  to  prepare  and  qualify  himself  for  this 
part  of  his  duty,  as  well  as  for  preaching.  He 
ought,  by  a  thorough  acquaintance  with  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  by  reading  the  best  writers  on  the 
subject,  by  meditation,  and  by  a  life  of  commu- 
nion with  God  in  secret,  to  endeavor  to  acquire 
both  the  spirit  and  the  gift  of  prayer.  Not  only 
so,  but  when  he  is  to  enter  on  particular  acts  of 
worship,  he  should  endeavor  to  compose  his 
spirit,  and  to  digest  his  thoughts,  for  prayer, 
that  it  may  be  performed  with  dignity  and  pro- 
priety, as  well  as  to  the  profit  of  those  who  joii* 
in  it;  and  that  he  may  not  disgrace  that  import- 
ant service  by  irregular  or  extravagant  effusions 


250  DIRECTORY   FOR   WORSHIP. 

CHAPTER  VI 

PREACHING   OP   THE   WORD. 

Sec.  I.  The  preaching  of  the  word  being  an 
institution  of  God  for  the  salvation  of  man,  great 
attention  should  be  paid  to  the  manner  of  per- 
forming it.  Every  minister  ought  to  give  dili- 
gent application  to  it;  and  endeavor  to  prove 
himself  a  workman  that  needeth  not  to  be 
ashamed,  rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth. 

Sec.  II.  The  subject  of  a  sermon  should  be 
some  verse,  or  verses,  of  Scripture ;  and  its  ob- 
ject, to  explain,  defend,  and  apply  some  part  of 
the  system  of  Divine  truth  ;  or  to  point  out  the 
nature,  and  state  the  bounds  and  obligation,  of 
some  duty.  A  text  should  not  be  merely  a 
motto,  but  should  fairly  contain  the  doctrine 
proposed  to  be  handled.  It  is  proper  also  that 
large  portions  of  Scripture  be  sometimes  ex- 
pounded, and  particularly  improved,  for  the  in- 
struction of  the  people  in  the  meaning  and  use  of 
the  sacred  oracles. 

Sec.  III.  The  method  of  preaching  requires 
much  study,  meditation,  and  prayer.  Ministers 
ought,  in  general,  to  prepare  their  sermons  with 
care  ;  and  not  to  indulge  themselves  in  loose, 
extemporary  harangues,  nor  to  serve  God  with 
that  which  cost  them  naught.  They  ought, 
however,  to  keep  to  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel ; 
expressing  themselves  in  language  agreeable  to  the 
Scripture,  and  level  to  the  understanding  of  the 
meanest   of    their   hearers;    carefully   avoiding 


DIRECTORY   FOR   WORSHIP.  251 

ostentation,  either  of  parts  or  learning.  They 
ought  also  to  adorn  by  their  lives  the  doctrine 
which  they  teach ;  and  to  he  examples  for  believ- 
ers, in  word,  in  conversation,  in  charity,  in  spirit, 
in  faith,  in  purity. 

Sec.  IV.  As  one  primary  design  of  public 
ordinances  is  to  pay  social  acts  of  homage  to  the 
most  high  God,  ministers  ought  to  be  careful 
not  to  make  their  sermons  so  long  as  to  interfere 
with  or  exclude  the  more  important  duties  of 
prayer  and  praise,  but  preserve  a  just  proportion 
between  the  several  parts  of  public  worship. 

Sec.  V.  The  sermon  being  ended,  the  minis- 
ter is  to  pray,  and  return  thanks  to  Almighty 
God ;  then  let  a  psalm  or  hymn  be  sung ;  a  col- 
lection* raised  for  the  poor,  or  other  purposes 
of  the  church;  and  the  assembly  dismissed  with 
the  apostolic  benediction. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

ADMINISTRATION    OF   BAPTISM. 

Sec.  I.  Baptism  is  not  to  be  unnecessarily 
delayed ;  nor  to  be  administered,  in  any  case,  by 
any  private  person,  but  by  a  minister  of  Christ, 
called  to  be  the  steward  of  the  mysteries  of  God. 

Sec.  II.  It  is  usually  to  be  administered  in 
the  church,  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation. 

Sec  III.  After  previous  notice  is  given  to  the 
minister,  the  child  to  be  baptized  is  to  be  pre- 

*  The  session  is  to  judge  when  it  is  expedient  to 
make  collections. 


252  DIRECTORY    FOR   WORSHIP. 

sented  by  one  or  both  the  parents,  signifying 
that  the  child  may  be  baptized. 

Sec.  IV.  Before  baptism,  let  the  minister  use 
some  words  of  instruction,  respecting  the  institu- 
tion, nature,  use,  and  ends  of  this  ordinance ; 
showing, 

"  That  it  is  instituted  by  Christ ;  that  it  is  a 
seal  of  the  righteousness  of  faith ;  that  the  seed 
of  the  faithful  have  no  less  a  right  to  this  ordi- 
nance, under  the  gospel,  than  the  seed  of  Abra- 
ham to  circumcision,  under  the  Old  Testament; 
that  Christ  commanded  all  nations  to  be  baptized ; 
that  he  blessed  little  children,  declaring  that  of 
such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  j  that  we  are,  by 
nature,  sinful,  guilty,  and  polluted,  and  have 
need  of  cleansing  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  by 
the  sanctifying  influences  of  the  Spirit  of  God." 

The  minister  is  also  to  exhort  the  parents  to 
the  careful  performance  of  their  duty ;  requiring, 

"  That  they  teach  the  child  to  read  the  word 
of  God ;  that  they  instruct  it  in  the  principles  of 
our  holy  religion,  as  contained  in  the  Scriptures 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments;  an  excellent 
summary  of  which  we  have  in  the  Confession  of 
Faith  of  this  Church,  and  in  the  catechism, 
which  are  to  be  recommended  to  them,  as 
adopted  by  the  Church,  for  their  direction  and 
assistance  in  the  discharge  of  this  important 
duty  j  that  they  pray  with  and  for  it;  that  they 
set  an  example  of  piety  and  godliness  before  it ; 
and  endeavor,  by  all  the  means  of  God's  appoint- 
ment, to  bring  up  their  child  in  the  nurture  and 
admonition  of  the  Lord." 

Sec.  V.  Then  the  minister  is  to  pray  for  a 


DIRECTORY    FOR   WORSHIP.  253 

blessing  to  attend  this  ordinance  ;  after  which, 
calling  the  child  by  its  name,  he  shall  say, 

"  I  baptize  thee,  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

As  he  pronounces  these  words,  he  is  to  baptize 
the  child  with  water,  by  pouring  or  sprinkling  it 
on  the  face  of  the  child,  without  adding  any 
other  ceremony :  and  the  whole  shall  be  con- 
cluded with  prayer. 

Although  it  is  proper  that  baptism  be  admin- 
istered in  the  presence  of  the  congregation,  yet 
there  may  be  cases  when  it  will  be  expedient  to 
administer  this  ordinance  in  private  houses;  of 
which  the  minister  is  to  be  the  judge. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

ADMINISTRATION    OF    THE    LORD'S    SUPPER. 

Sec.  I.  The  communion,  or  supper  of  the 
Lord,  is  to  be  celebrated  frequently ;  but  how 
often,  may  be  determined  by  the  minister  and 
eldership  of  each  congregation,  as  they  may 
judge  most  for  edification. 

Sec.  II.  The  ignorant  and  scandalous  are  not 
to  be  admitted  to  the  Lord's  supper. 

Sec.  III.  It  is  proper  that  public  notice  should 
be  sjiven  to  the  congregation ,  at  least  the  Sao* 
bath  before  the  administration  of  this  ordinance; 
and  that,  either  then  or  on  some  day  in  the  week, 
the  people  be  instructed  in  its  nature,  and  a  due 
preparation  for  it;  that  all  may  come  in  a  suit- 
able manner  to  this  holy  feast. 


254  DIRECTORY    FOR   WORSHIP. 

Sec.  IV.  When  the  sermon  is  ended,  the  min- 
ister shall  show, 

"  That  this  is  an  ordinance  of  Christ,  by  read- 
ing the  words  of  institution,  either  from  one  of 
the  evangelists,  or  from  1  Cor.  xi.,  which,  as  to 
him  may  appear  expedient,  he  may  explain  and 
apply ;  that  it  is  to  be  observed  in  remembrance 
of  Christ,  to  show  forth  his  death  till  he  come ; 
that  it  is  of  inestimable  benefit,  to  strengthen 
his  people  against  sin,  to  support  them  under 
troubles,  to  encourage  and  quicken  them  in  duty, 
to  inspire  them  with  love  and  zeal,  to  increase 
their  faith  and  holy  resolution,  and  to  beget 
peace  of  conscience,  and  comfortable  hopes  of 
eternal  life." 

He  is  to  warn  the  profane,  the  ignorant,  and 
scandalous,  and  those  that  secretly  indulge  them- 
selves in  any  known  sin,  not  to  approach  the 
holy  table.  On  the  other  hand,  he  shall  invite 
to  this  holy  table  such  as,  sensible  of  their  lost 
and  helpless  state  by  sin,  depend  upon  the  atone- 
ment of  Christ  for  pardon  and  acceptance  with 
God;  such  as,  being  instructed  in  the  gospel 
doctrine,  have  a  competent  knowledge  to  discern 
the  Lord's  body ;  and  such  as  are  determined  to 
lead  a  holy  and  godly  life. 

Sec.  V.  The  table,  on  which  the  elements  are 
placed,  being  decently  covered,  the  bread  in 
convenient  dishes,  and  the  wine  in  cups,  and  the 
communicants  orderly  and  gravely  sitting  around 
the  table,  (or  in  the  seats  before  it,)  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  minister,  let  him  set  the  elements 
apart  by  prayer  and  thanksgiving. 

The  bread  and  wine  being  thus  set  apart  by 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP.  255 

prayer  and  thanksgiving,  the  minister  is  to  take 
the  bread  and  break  it,  in  view  of  the  people, 
saying,  in  expressions  of  this  sort, 

"  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  on  the  same  night 
in  which  he  was  betrayed,  having  taken  bread, 
and  blessed  and  brake  it,  gave  it  to  his  disciples, 
as  I,  ministering  in  his  name,  give  this  bread 
unto  you;  saying,  [here  the  bread  is  to  be  dis- 
tributed,] Take,  eat :  this  is  my  body,  which  ia 
broken  for  you  :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me." 

After  having  given  the  bread,  he  shall  take 
the  cup  and  say, 

"After  the  same  manner  our  Saviour  also  took 
the  cup ;  and  having  given  thanks,  as  hath  been 
done  in  his  name,  he  gave  it  to  his  disciple3, 
saying,  [while  the  minister  is  repeating  these 
words,  let  him  give  the  cup,]  This  cup  is  the 
new  testament  in  my  blood,  which  is  shed  for 
many  for  the  remission  of  sins  :  drink  ye  all  of 
it." 

The  minister  himself  is  to  communicate,  at 
such  time  as  may  appear  to  him  most  convenient. 

The  minister  may,  in  a  few  words,  put  the 
communicants  in  mind 

u  Of  the  grace  of  God,  in  Jesus  Christ,  held 
forth  in  this  sacrament ;  and  of  their  obligation 
to  be  the  Lord's ;  and  may  exhort  them  to  walk 
worthy  of  the  vocation  wherewith  they  are  called ; 
and  as  they  have  professedly  received  Christ 
Jesus  the  Lord,  that  they  may  be  careful  so  to 
walk  in  him,  and  to  maintain  good  works." 

It  may  not  be  improper  for  the  minister  to 
give  a  word  of  exhortation  also  to  those  who 
have  been  only  spectators,  reminding  them 


256  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

"  Of  their  duty  j  stating  their  sin  and  danger, 
by  living  in  disobedience  to  Christ,  in  neglecting 
this  holy  ordinance ;  and  calling  upon  them  to 
be  earnest  in  making  preparation  for  attending 
upon  it,  at  the  next  time  of  its  celebration." 

Then  the  minister  is  to  pray,  and  give  thanka 
bo  God 

"  For  his  rich  mercy  and  invaluable  goodness, 
vouchsafed  to  them  in  that  sacred  communion ; 
to  implore  pardon  for  the  defects  of  the  whole 
service;  and  to  pray  for  the  acceptance  of  their 
persons  and  performances;  for  the  gracious  as- 
sistance of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  enable  them,  as 
they  have  received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  to 
walk  in  him;  that  they  may  hold  fast  that  which 
they  received,  that  no  man  take  their  crowns; 
that  their  conversation  may  be  as  becometh  the 
gospel;  that  they  may  bear  about  with  them 
continually  the  dying  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  that 
the  life  also  of  Jesus  may  be  manifest  in  their 
mortal  body ;  that  their  fight  may  so  shine  before 
men,  that  others,  seeing  their  good  works,  may 
glorify  their  Father  who  is  in  heaven." 

The  collection  for  the  poor,  and  to  defray  the 
expense  of  the  elements,  may  be  made  after  this, 
or  at  such  other  time  as  may  seem  meet  to  the 
eldership. 

Now  let  a  psalm  or  hymn  be  sung,  and  the  con- 
gregation dismissed,  with  the  following  or  some 
other  gospel  benediction  : 

"  Now  the  God  of  peace,  that  brought  again 
from  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great  Shep- 
herd of  the  sheep,  through  the  blood  of  the  ever- 
lasting covenant,  make  you  perfect  in  every  good 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP.  257 

work  to  do  bis  will,  working  in  you  that  which 
is  well-pleasing  in  his  sight,  through  Jesus 
Christ,  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever. 
Amen/' 

Sec.  VI.  As  it  has  been  customary  to  observe 
a  fast  before  the  Lord's  supper,  to  have  sermon 
on  Friday,  Saturday,  and  Monday,  and  to  invite 
two  or  three  ministers  on  such  occasions ;  and  as 
these  seasons  have  been  blessed  to  many  souls, 
and  may  tend  to  keep  up  a  stricter  union  of  min- 
isters and  congregations ;  we  think  it  not  im- 
proper that  they  who  choose  it  may  continue  in 
this  practfee.  

CHAPTER  IX. 

ADMISSION    OF   PERSONS    TO    SEALING    ORDI- 
NANCES. 

Sec.  1.  Children  born  within  the  pale  of  the 
visible  Church,  and  dedicated  to  God  in  baptism, 
are  under  the  inspection  of  the  Church;  and  are 
to  be  taught  to  read,  and  repeat  the  catechism 
and  the  Lord's  prayer.  They  are  to  be  taught 
to  pray,  to  abhor  sin,  to  fear  G-od,  and  to  obey 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  And  when  they  have 
come  to  years  of  discretion,  if  they  be  free  from 
scandal,  appear  sober  and  steady,  and  to  have 
sufficient  knowledge  to  discern  the  Lord's  body,* 
they  ought  to  be  informed  it  is  their  duty  and 
their  privilege  to  come  to  the  Lord's  supper. 

Sec.  II.  The  years  of  discretion  in  young 
Christians  cannot  be  precisely  fixed.     This  must 

*  That  is,  to  be  converted  or  regenerated. 

17 


258  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

be  left  to  the  prudence  of  the  eldership.  The 
officers  of  the  church  are  the  judges  of  the  quali- 
fications of  those  to  be  admitted  to  sealing  ordi- 
nances, and  of  the  time  when  it  is  proper  to  ad- 
mit young  Christians  to  them. 

Sec.  III.  Those  who  are  to  be  admitted  to 
sealing  ordinances  shall  be  examined  as  to  their 
knowledge,  piety,  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ. 

Sec.  IV.  When  unbaptized  persons  apply  for 
admission  into  the  church,  they  shall,  after  giving 
satisfaction  with  respect  to  their  knowledge  and 
piety,  or  experimental  religion,  thereupon  be 
baptized.  

CHAPTER   X. 

MODE    OF    INFLICTING    CHURCH    CENSURES. 

Sec.  I.  The  power  which  Christ  hath  given 
the  rulers  of  his  Church,  is  for  edification,  and 
not  for  destruction.  As,  in  the  preaching  of  the 
word,  the  wicked  are,  doctrinally,  separated  from 
the  good;  so,  by  discipline,  the  Church  authori- 
tatively makes  a  distinction  between  the  holy  and 
the  profane.  In  this  she  acts  the  part  of  a  ten- 
der mother,  correcting  her  children  only  for  their 
good,  that  every  one  of  them  may  be  presented 
faultless  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

Sec.  II.  When  any  member  of  the  Church 
shall  have  been  guilty  of  a  fault  deserving  cen- 
sure, the  judicatory  shall  proceed  with  all  tender- 
ness, and  restore  their  offending  brother  in  the 
spirit  of  meekness  ;  considering  themselves,  lest 
they  also  be  tempted.  Censure  ought  to  be  in- 
flicted with  <7reat  solemnity;  that  it  may  be  the 


DIRECTORY   FOR    WORSHIP.  259 

means  of  impressing  the  mind  of  the  delinquent 
with  a  proper  sense  of  his  danger,  while  he  stands 
excluded  from  the  privileges  of  the  Church  of 
the  living  God,  and  that,  with  the  Divine  bless- 
ing, it  may  lead  him  to  repentance. 

Sec.  ILL  When  the  judicatory  has  resolved  to 
pass  sentence,  suspending  a  member  from  the 
church  privileges,  the  moderator  shall  address 
him  to  the  following  purpose:  " Whereas  you 
are  guilty  (by  your  own  confession,  or  convicted 
by  sufficient  proof,  as  the  case  may  be)  of  the  sin 
of  [here  mention  the  particular  offence,]  we  de- 
clare you  suspended  from  the  sacraments  of  the 
church  till  you  give  satisfactory  evidence  of  the 
sincerity  of  your  repentance."  To  this  shall  be 
added  such  advice,  admonition,  or  rebuke  as  may 
be  judged  necessary;  and  the  whole  shall  be 
concluded  with  prayer  to  Almighty  God,  that  he 
would  follow  this  act  of  discipline  with  his  bless- 
ing. We  judge  it  prudent,  in  general,  that  such 
censures  be  inflicted  in  the  presence  of  the  judi- 
catory only;  but  if  any  church  think  it  expe- 
dient to  rebuke  the  offender  publicly,  this 
solemn  suspension  from  the  sacraments  may  be 
in  the  presence  of  the  congregation. 

Sec.  IV.  After  any  person  hath  been  thus  sus- 
pended from  the  sacraments,  it  is  proper  that  the 
minister  and  elders,  and  other  Christians,  should 
frequently  converse  with  him,  as  well  as  pray  for 
him  in  private,  that  it  would  please  God  to  give 
him  repentance.  And  it  may  be  requisite,  like- 
wise, particularly  on  days  preparatory  to  dispens- 
ing of  the  Lord's  supper,  that  the  prayers  of  the 
church  be  offered  up  for  those  unhappy  persons 


260  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

who,  by  their  wickedness,  have  shut  themselves 
out  from  this  holy  communion. 

Sec.  V.  When  the  judicatory  shall  be  satis- 
fied as  to  the  reality  of  the  repentance  of  any 
offender,  he  shall  be  admitted  to  profess  his  re- 
pentance, and  be  restored  to  the  privileges  of  the 
church ;  which  restoration  shall  be  declared  to 
the  penitent  in  the  presence  of  the  Session  or  of 
the  congregation,  and  followed  with  prayer  and 
thanksgiving. 

Sec.  VI.  When  any  offender  has  been,  with 
the  advice  of  the  presbytery,  (as  directed  in  the 
Form  of  Government,  etc.,)  adjudged  to  be  cut 
off  from  the  communion  of  the  church,  it  is  pro- 
per that  the  sentence  be  publicly  pronounced 
against  him. 

Sec.  VII.  The  design  of  excommunication  is, 
to  operate  upon  the  offender  as  a  means  of  re- 
claiming him  j  to  deliver  the  church  from  the 
scandal  of  his  offence ;  and  to  inspire  all  with 
fear  by  the  example  of  his  punishment. 

The  minister  shall,  at  least  two  Lord's  days 
before  the  excommunication,  give  the  congrega- 
tion a  short  narrative  of  the  several  steps  which 
have  been  taken  with  respect  to  their  offending 
brother,  and  inform  them  that  it  has  been  found 
necessary  to  cut  him  oft'  from  their  communion. 

On  the  day  appointed  for  that  purpose,  the 
minister,  after  the  sermon  is  ended,  shall,  in  the 
presence  of  the  congregation,  pronounce  his  sen- 
tence in  the  following  or  like  form  : 

He  shall  begin  by  showing  the  authority  of  the 
church  to  cast  out  unworthy  members,  from  Matt. 
xviii.  15-18;  1   Cor.   v.   1-5;  and  shall  briefly 


DIRECTORY    FOR   WORSHIP.  261 

explain  the  nature,  use,  and  consequences  of  thi? 
censure;  warning  the  people  to  avoid  all  unneces- 
sary intercourse  with  him  who  is  cast  out. 

Then  he  shall  say, 

"  Whereas,  A.  B.  hath  been,  by  sufficient  proof, 
convicted  of  [here  insert  the  sin,]  and,  after 
much  admonition  and  prayer,  obstinately  refuseth 
to  hear  the  church,  and  hath  manifested  no  evi- 
dence of  repentance  ;  therefore,  in  the  name  and 
by  the  authority  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  I  pro- 
nounce him  to  be  excluded  from  the  communion 
of  the  church." 

After  which,  prayer  shall  be  made  that  the 
blessing  of  God  may  follow  his  ordinance  for  the 
conviction  and  reformation  of  the  excommuni- 
cated person,  and  for  the  establishment  of  all 
true  believers. 

Sec.  VIII.  When  one  who  hath  been  excom- 
municated shall  be  so  affected  with  his  state  as 
to  be  brought  to  repentance,  and  to  desire  to  be 
readmitted  to  the  privileges  of  the  church  ;  the 
Session,  having  obtained  sufficient  evidence  of 
his  sincere  penitence,  shall,  with  the  advice  and 
concurrence  of  the  Presbytery,  restore  him.  In 
order  to  which,  the  minister  shall,  on  two  Lord's 
days  previous  thereto,  inform  the  congregation  of 
the  measures  which  have  been  taken  with  the 
excommunicated  person,  and  of  the  resolution  of 
the  Session  to  receive  him  again  to  the  com- 
munion of  the  church. 

On  the  day  appointed  for  his  restoration,  when 
the  other  parts  of  Divine  service  are  ended,  be- 
fore pronouncing  the  blessing,  the  minister  shall 
call  upon  the  excommunicated  person,  and  pro- 


262  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

pose  to  him,  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation,* 
the  following  questions : 

"Do  you,  from  a  deep  sense  of  your  wicked- 
ness, freely  confess  your  sin,  in  thus  rebelling 
against  God,  and  refusing  to  hear  his  Church  ? 
and  do  you  acknowledge  that  you  have  been  in 
justice  and  mercy  cut  off  from  the  communion 
of  the  saints  ?" 

Answer — "I  do." 

"Do  you  now  voluntarily  profess  your  sincere 
repentance  and  deep  contrition  for  your  sin  and 
obstinacy ;  and  do  you  humbly  ask  the  forgive- 
ness of  God,  and  of  this  church  ?" 

Answer — "I  do." 

"  Do  you  sincerely  promise,  through  Divine 
grace,  to  live  in  all  humbleness  of  mind  and  cir- 
cumspection, and  to  endeavor  to  adorn  the  doc- 
trine of  God  our  Saviour,  by  having  your  con- 
versation as  becometh  the  gospel  V 

Answer — "I  do." 

Here  the  minister  shall  give  the  penitent  a 
suitable  exhortation,  addressing  him  in  the 
bowels  of  brotherly  love,  encouraging  and  com- 
forting him.  Then  he  shall  pronounce  the  sen- 
tence of  restoration  in  the  following  words : 

"Whereas  you,  A.  B.,  have  been  shut  out 
from  the  communion  of  the  faithful,  but  have 
now  manifested  such  repentance  as  satisfies  the 
church ;  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  by  his  authority,  I  declare  you  absolved  from 

*  If  it  appear  most  expedient  to  the  Session  to  re- 
ceive the  confession  of  the  excommunicated  in  the  judi- 
catory alone,  and  then  have  the  transaction  published 
to  the  congregation,  they  may  do  so. 


DIRECTORY   FOR    WORSHIP.  263 

the  sentence  of  excommunication  formerly  de- 
nounced against  you  j  and  I  do  receive  you  into 
the  communion  of  the  church,  that  you  may  be 
a  partaker  of  all  the  benefits  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
to  your  eternal  salvation." 

The  whole  shall  be  concluded  with  prayer,  and 
the  people  dismissed  with  the  usual  blessing. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

SOLEMNIZATION   OP   MARRIAGE. 

Sec.  I.  Marriage  is  not  a  sacrament,  nor  pecu- 
liar to  the  Church  of  Christ.  It  is  proper  that 
every  commonwealth,  for  the  good  of  society, 
make  laws  to  regulate  marriage,  which  all  citizens 
are  bound  to  obey. 

Sec.  II.  Christians  ought  to  marry  in  the 
Lord ;  therefore  it  is  fit  that  their  marriage  be 
solemnized  by  a  lawful  minister,  that  special  in- 
struction may  be  given  them,  and  suitable  prayers 
made,  when  they  enter  into  this  relation. 

Sec.  III.  Marriage  is  to  be  between  one  man 
and  one  woman  only ;  and  they  are  not  to  be 
within  the  degrees  of  consanguinity  or  affinity 
prohibited  by  the  word  of  God. 

Sec.  IV.  The  parties  ought  to  be  of  such 
years  of  discretion  as  to  be  capable  of  making 
their  own  choice ;  and  if  they  be  under  age,  or 
live  with  their  parents,  the  consent  of  their  pa- 
rents, or  others  under  whose  care  they  are,  ought 
to  be  previously  obtained,  and  well  certified-  to 
the  minister,  before  he  proceeds  to  solemnize  the 
marriage. 

Sec.  V.  Parents  ought  neither  to  compel  their 


264  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

children  to  marry  contrary  to  their  own  inclina- 
tions, nor  deny  their  consent  without  just  and 
important  reasons. 

Sec.  VI.  Marriage  is  of  a  public  nature :  the 
welfare  of  civil  society,  the  happiness  of  families, 
and  the  credit  of  religion,  are  deeply  interested 
in  it :  therefore  the  purpose  of  marriage  ought 
to  be  sufficiently  published  a  proper  time  pre- 
viously to  the  solemnization  of  it.  It  is  enjoined 
on  all  ministers  to  be  careful  that  in  this  matter 
they  neither  transgress  the  laws  of  God  nor  the 
laws  of  the  community  \  and  that  they  may  not 
destroy  the  peace  and  comfort  of  families,  they 
must  be  properly  certified  with  respect  to  the 
parties  applying  to  them,  that  no  objections  lie 
against  their  marriage. 

Sec.  VII.  Marriage  must  always  be  performed 
before  a  competent  number  of  witnesses,  and  at 
any  time  except  on  a  day  of  public  humiliation. 
And  we  advise  that  it  be  not  on  the  Lord's  day. 
And  the  minister  is  to  give  a  certificate  of  the 
marriage,  when  required. 

Sec.  VIII.  When  the  parties  present  them- 
selves for  marriage,  the  minister  is  to  desire  if 
there  is  any  person  present  who  knows  any  law- 
ful reason  why  these  persons  may  not  be  joined 
together  in  the  marriage  relation,  that  they  will 
now  make  it  known,  or  ever  after  hold  their 
peace.     No  objections  being  made, 

The  minister  shall  then  proceed  to  give  them 
some  instruction,  from  the  Scriptures,  respecting 
the  institution,  and  the  duties  of  this  state,  show- 
ing— 

"That  God  hath  instituted  marriage  for  the 


DIRECTORY    FOR   WORSHIP.  265 

comfort  and  happiness  of  mankind,  in  declaring 
a  man  shall  forsake  his  father  and  mother,  and 
cleave  unto  his  wife ;  and  that  marriage  is  hon- 
orable in  all;  that  he  hath  appointed  various 
duties,  which  are  incumbent  upon  those  which 
enter  into  this  relation;  such  as  a  high  esteem 
and  mutual  love  for  one  another ;  bearing  with 
each  other's  infirmities  and  weaknesses,  to  which 
human  nature  is  subject  in  its  present  lapsed 
state  ;  to  encourage  each  other  under  the  various 
ills  of  life ;  to  comfort  one  another  in  sickness ; 
in  honesty  and  industry  to  provide  for  each 
other's  temporal  support;  to  pray  for  and  en- 
courage one  another  in  the  things  which  pertain 
to  God,  and  to  their  immortal  souls ;  and  to  live 
together  as  the  heirs  of  the  grace  of  life/' 

Then  the  minister  shall  cause  the  bridegroom 
and  the  bride  to  join  their  hands,  and  shall  pro- 
nounce the  marriage  covenant,  first  to  the  man, 
in  these  words : 

"  You  take  this  woman,  whom  you  hold  by  the 
hand,  to  be  your  lawful  and  married  wife ;  and 
you  promise  and  covenant,  in  the  presence  of 
God  and  these  witnesses,  that  you  will  be  unto 
her  a  loving  and  faithful  husband,  until  you 
shall  be  separated  by  death." 

The  bridegroom  shall  express  his  consent,  by 
saying,  "  Yes,  I  do." 

Then  the  minister  shall  address  himself  to  the 
woman  in  these  words  : 

"  You  take  this  man,  whom  you  hold  by  the 
hand,  to  be  your  lawful  and  married  husband; 
and  you  promise  and  covenant,  in  the  presence 
of  God  and  these  witnesses,  that  you  will  be  unto 


2t)6  DIRECTORY    FOR   WORSHIP. 

him  a  loving,  faithful,  and  obedient*  wife,  until 
you  shall  be  separated  by  death." 

The  bride  shall  express  her  consent,  by  say- 
ing "Yes,  I  do." 

Then  the  minister  is  to  say : 

"  I  pronounce  you  husband  and  wife,  accord- 
ing to  the  ordinance  of  God  :  whom,  therefore, 
God  hath  joined  together,  let  no  man  put 
asunder." 

After  this,  the  minister  may  exhort  them,  in 
a  few  words,  to  the  mutual  discharge  of  their 
duties. 

Then  let  him  conclude  with  a  prayer  suitable 
to  the  occasion. 

Let  the  minister  keep  a  proper  register  of  the 
names  of  all  persons  whom  he  marries,  and  of 
the  times  of  their  marriage,  for  the  perusal  of  all 
whom  it  may  concern. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

VISITATION    OF   THE    SICK. 

Sec.  I.  When  persons  are  sick,  it  is  their  duty, 
before  their  strength  and  understanding  fail 
them,  to  send  for  their  minister,  and  to  make 
known  to  him,  with  prudence,  their  spiritual 
state  ;  or  to  consult  him  on  the  concerns  of  their 
precious  souls.  And  it  is  his  duty  to  visit  them, 
at  their  request,  and  to  apply  himself,  with  all 
tenderness  and  love,  to  administer  spiritual  good 
to  their  immortal  souls. 

*  The  obligation  to  obedience  extends  only  to  com- 
mpna*  tawffel  and  reasonable. 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP.  267 

Sec.  II.  He  shall  instruct  the  sick  out  of  the 
Scriptures,  that  diseases  arise  not  out  of  the 
ground,  nor  do  they  come  by  chance,  but  that 
they  are  directed  and  sent  by  a  wise  and  holy 
God,  either  for  correction  of  sin,  for  the  trial  of 
grace,  for  improvement  in  religion,  or  for  other 
important  ends;  and  that  they  shall  work  to- 
gether for  good  to  all  those  who  make  a  wise  im- 
provement of  God's  visitation,  neither  despising 
his  chastening  hand,  nor  fainting  under  his  re- 
bukes. 

Sec.  III.  If  the  minister  finds  the  sick  person 
to  be  grossly  ignorant,  he  shall  instruct  him  in 
the  nature  of  repentance  and  faith,  and  the  way 
of  acceptance  with  God,  through  the  mediation 
and  atonement  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Sec.  IV.  He  shall  exhort  the  sick  to  examine 
himself,  to  search  his  heart,  and  try  his  former 
ways,  by  the  word  of  God ;  and  shall  assist  him, 
by  mentioning  some  of  the  obvious  marks  and 
evidences  of  sincere  piety. 

Sec.  V.  If  the  sick  shall  signify  any  scruple, 
doubt,  or  temptation,  under  which  he  labors,  the 
minister  must  endeavor  to  resolve  his  doubts, 
and  administer  instruction  and  direction,  as  the 
case  may  seem  to  require. 

Sec.  VI.  If  the  sick  appear  to  be  a  stupid, 
thoughtless,  and  hardened  sinner,  he  shall  en- 
deavor to  awaken  his  mind,  to  arouse  his  con- 
science, to  convince  him  of  the  evil  and  danger 
of  sin,  of  the  curse  of  the  law,  and  the  wrath  of 
God  due  to  sinners ;  to  bring  him  to  an  humble 
and  penitential  sense  of  his  iniquities;  and  to 
state  before  him  the  fulness  of  the  grace  and 


2(38  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

mercy  of  God,  in  and  through  the  glorious 
Eedeemer;  the  absolute  necessity  of  faith  and 
repentance,  in  order  to  his  being  interested  in 
the  favor  of  God,  or  his  obtaining  everlasting 
happiness. 

Sec.  VII.  If  the  sick  person  shall  appear  to 
have  knowledge,  to  be  of  a  tender  conscience, 
and  to  have  been  endeavoring  to  serve  God  in 
uprightness,  though  not  without  many  failings 
and  sinful  infirmities ;  or  if  his  spirit  be  broken 
with  a  sense  of  sin,  or  through  apprehensions  of 
the  want  of  Divine  favor ;  then  it  will  be  proper 
to  administer  consolation  and  encouragement  to 
him,  by  setting  before  him  the  freeness  and  rich- 
ness of  the  grace  of  God,  the  all-sufficiency  of 
the  righteousness  of  Christ,  and  supporting 
promises  of  the  gospel. 

Sec.  VIII.  The  minister  must  endeavor  to 
guard  the  sick  person  against  ill-grounded  per- 
suasions of  the  mercy  of  God,  without  a  vital 
union  to  Christ;  and  against  unreasonable  fears 
of  death  and  desponding  discouragements ; 
against  presumption  upon  his  own  goodness 
and  merit,  upon  the  one  hand,  and  against  despair 
of  the  mercy  and  grace  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus, 
on  the  other. 

Sec.  IX.  In  one  word,  it  is  the  minister's 
duty  to  administer  to  the  sick  person  instruction, 
conviction,  support,  consolation,  or  encourage- 
ment, as  his  case  may  seem  to  require. 

At  a  proper  time,  when  he  is  most  composed, 
the  minister  shall  pray  with  him  and  for  him. 

Sec.  X.  Lastly,  the  minister  may  improve 
the  present  occasion  to  exhort  those  about  the 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP.  269 

sick  to  consider  their  mortality ;  to  turn  to  the 
Lord  and  make  their  peace  with  him ;  in  health 
to  prepare  for  sickness,  death,  and  judgment. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

BURIAL    OF    THE     DEAD. 

Sec.  I.  When  any  person  departs  this  life, 
let  the  corpse  be  taken  care  of  in  a  decent 
manner,  and  be  kept  a  proper  and  sufficient 
time  before  interment. 

Sec.  II.  When  the  season  for  the  funeral 
comes,  let  the  dead  body  be  decently  attended 
to  the  grave,  and  interred.  During  such  solemn 
occasions,  let  all  who  attend  conduct  themselves 
with  becoming  gravity,  and  apply  themselves  to 
serious  meditation  or  discourse;  and  the  minister, 
if  present,  may  exhort  them  to  consider  the 
frailty  of  life,  and  the  importance  of  being  pre- 
pared for  death  and  eternity. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

FASTING,   AND    OBSERVATION    OF    THE    DAYS    OF 
THANKSGIVING. 

Sec.  I.  There  is  no  day  under  the  gospel  com- 
manded to  be  kept  holy,  except  the  Lord's  day, 
which  is  the  Christian  Sabbath. 

Sec.  II.  Nevertheless,  to  observe  days  of  fast- 
ins;  and  thanksgiving,  as  the  extraordinary  dis- 


270  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSIIIP. 

pensations  of  Divine  providence  may  direct,  we 
judge  both  scriptural  and  rational. 

Sec.  III.  Fasts  and  thanksgiving  may  be 
observed  by  individual  Christians,  or  families 
in  private ;  by  particular  congregations ;  by  a 
number  of  congregations  contiguous  to  each 
other;  by  the  congregations  under  the  care  of  a 
Presbytery,  or  by  all  the  congregations  of  our 
Church. 

Sec.  IV.  It  must  be  left  to  the  judgment  and 
discretion  of  every  Christian  and  family  to  deter- 
mine when  it  is  proper  to  observe  a  private  fast 
or  thanksgiving ;  and  to  the  church  Session  to 
determine  for  particular  congregations;  and  to 
the  Presbyteries  or  Synods  to  determine  for 
larger  districts.  "When  it  is  deemed  expedient 
that  a  fast  or  thanksgiving  should  be  general, 
the  call  for  them  must  be  judged  of  by  the 
Synod.  And  if,  at  any  time,  the  civil  power 
should  think  it  proper  to  appoint  a  fast  or 
thanksgiving,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  ministers  and 
people  of  our  communion,  as  we  live  under  a 
Christian  government,  to  pay  all  due  respect  to 
the  same. 

Sec.  V.  Public  notice  is  to  be  given  a  con- 
venient time  before  the  day  of  fasting  or  thanks- 
giving comes,  that  persons  may  so  order  their 
temporal  affairs  that  they  may  properly  attend  to 
the  duties  thereof. 

Sec.  VI.  There  shall  be  public  worship  upon 
all  such  days  ;  and  let  the  prayers,  psalms,  por- 
tions of  Scripture  to  be  read,  and  sermons,  be 
all  in  a  special  manner  adapted  to  the  occasion. 

Sec.  VII.  On  fast-days,  let  the  minister  poinl 


DIRECTORY   FOR    WORSHIP.  271 

out  the  authority  and  providences  calling  to  the 
observation  thereof;  and  let  Kim  spend  a  more 
than  usual  portion  of  time  in  solemn  prayer, 
particular  confession  of  sin,  especially  the  sins 
of  the  day  and  place,  with  their  aggravations, 
which  have  brought  down  the  judgments  of 
Heaven.  And  let  the  whole  day  be  spent  in 
deep  humiliation  and  mourning  before  God. 

Sec.  VIII.  On  days  of  thanksgiving  he  is  to 
give  the  like  information  respecting  the  authority 
and  providence  which  call  to  the  observance  of 
them;  and  to  spend  a  more  than  usual  part  of 
the  time  in  the  giving  of  thanks  agreeably  to  the 
occasion,  and  in  singing  psalms  or  hymns  of 
praise. 

It  is  the  duty  of  people  on  these  days  to 
rejoice  with  holy  gladness  of  heart;  but  let 
trembling  be  so  joined  with  our  mirth  that  no 
excess  or  unbecoming  levity  be  indulged. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

DIRECTORY  FOR   SECRET  AND   FAMILY  WORSHIP. 

Sec.  I.  Besides  the  public  worship  in  con- 
gregations, it  is  the  indispensable  duty  of  each 
person  alone  in  secret,  and  every  family  by 
itself  in  private,  to  pray  and  to  worship  God. 

Sec.  II.  Secret  worship  is  most  plainly  en- 
joined by  our  Lord.  In  this  duty  every  one, 
apart  by  himself,  is  to  spend  some  time  in 
prayer,  reading  the  Scriptures,  holy  meditation, 
and  serious  self-examination.     The  many  advaa 


272  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

tages  arising  from  a  conscientious  discharge  of 
these  duties  are  best  known  to  those  who  are 
found  in  the  faithful  discharge  of  them. 

Sec.  III.  Family  worship,  which  ought  to  be 
performed  by  every  family,  ordinarily  morning 
and  evening,  consists  in  prayer,  reading  the 
Scriptures,  and  singing  praises. 

Sec.  IV.  The  head  of  the  family,  who  is  to 
lead  in  this  service,  ought  to  be  careful  that  all 
the  members  of  his  household  duly  attend,  and 
that  none  withdraw  themselves  unnecessarily 
from  any  part  of  family  worship ;  and  that  all 
refrain  from  their  common  business  while  the 
Scriptures  are  read,  and  gravely  attend  to  the 
same,  no  less  than  when  prayer  or  praise  is 
offered  up. 

Sec.  V.  Let  heads  of  families  be  careful  to 
instruct  their  children  and  servants  in  the  prin- 
ciples of  religion.  Every  proper  opportunity 
ought  to  be  embraced  for  such  instruction.  But 
we  are  of  opinion  that  the  Sabbath  evenings, 
after  public  worship,  should  be  sacredly  pre- 
served for  this  purpose.  Therefore  we  highly 
disapprove  of  paying  unnecessary  private  visits 
on  the  Lord's  day ;  admitting  strangers  into  the 
families,  except  when  necessity  or  charity  re- 
quires it;  or  any  other  practices,  whatever 
plausible  pretences  may  be  offered  in  their  favor, 
if  they  interfere  with  the  above  important  and 
necessary  duty. 


THE    END. 


MANUAL 


OF   THE 


Cumberland   Ijwsbgtraan   Cjmrtl), 


ADOPTED    BY   THE 


GENERAL    ASSEMBLY, 


AT 


MURFREESBORO,    TENNESSEE,    MAY,    1869. 


NASHVILLE,  TENN. : 
BOAKD   OF  PUBLICATION,  C.   P.  CHURCH. 

1879. 


M.A1ST  UAL. 


[The  Special  Committee,  consisting  of  Revs.  T.  C.  Blake, 
D.D.,  and  A.  J.  Baird,  D.D.,  and  John  Frizzell,  Esq.,  appointed 
oy  the  General  Assembly  of  1868  to  revise  the  Manual,  per- 
formed the  duty  assigned  them,  and  submitted  the  following 
"Rules  of  Order  for  Church -judicatories,"  which  were 
adopted  by  the  Assembly  at  Murfreesboro,  Tenn.,  May,  1869.] 


RULES  OF  ORDER  FOR  CHURCH 
JUDICATORIES. 


Fixed  Rules  of  Order  are  necessary  in  our 
Church-judicatories,  as  well  to  relieve  presiding 
officers  from  embarrassment  as  to  protect  the 
rights  of  every  member ;  to  give  arrangement 
and  mode  in  conducting  the  details  of  business, 
and  greater  facility  in  its  transaction ;  to  econo- 
mize time,  and  to  produce  uniformity  and  im- 
partiality in  ecclesiastical  government. 


.  OPEXIXG   THE   SESSIONS. 

1.  The  Moderator  shall  take  the  chair  punc- 
tually at  the  time  to  which  the  judicatory  stands 


276  MANUAL. 

adjourned  ;  shall  immediately  eall  the  membeYt* 
to  order,  and,  on  the  appearance  of  a  quorum, 
the  session  shall  be  opened  with  prayer. 

2.  Should  a  quorum  be  present  at  the  hour 
appointed,  and  the  Moderator  be  absent,  the 
last  Moderator,  or  oldest  minister  present,  shall 
take  the  chair  without  delay. 

3.  Should  a  quorum  not  be  assembled  at  the 
hour  appointed,  any  two  members  shall  be  com- 
petent to  adjourn  from  time  to  time,  that  an 
opportunity  may  be  given  for  a  quorum  to  con- 
vene. 

4.  Upon  calling  the  roll  and  marking  ab- 
sentees, the  Minutes,  not  previously  approved, 
shall  be  read,  and  if  requisite,  corrected.  After 
the  final  adjournment  of  a  judicatory,  its  record 
shall  not  be  subject  to  correction  or  alteration 
at  a  subsequent  meeting. 

MODERATOR. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Moderator,  and  he 
has  the  power, 

1.  To  preserve  order,  and  to  conduct  all  busi- 
ness before  the  judicatory  to  a  speedy  and 
proper  result. 

2.  To  present  to  the  judicatory  every  subject 
of  deliberation  that  comes  before  it. 

3.  To  suggest  what  may  appear  to  him  the 
most  regular  and  direct  wiy  of  bringing  any 
business  before  the  body. 

4.  To  always  announce  th  )  names  of  members 
rising  to  speak,  prevent  thei  l  from  interrupting 
each  other,  from  deviating  from  the  subject, 
from  using  personal  rcflecti  )ns ;  require  them, 


MANUAL.  277 

in  speaking,  always  to  address  the  chair,  and 
silence  those  who  refuse  to  observe  order. 

5.  To  prevent  members  from  leaving  the 
judicatory  without. his  permission. 

6.  To  give,  on  all  questions,  a  clear  and  con- 
cise statement  of  the  object  of  the  vote,  which 
being  taken,  to  declare  how  the  question  has 
been  decided. 

7.  To  keep  notes  of  the  items  of  business 
assigned  to  particular  hours,  or  require  the  same 
to  be  done  by  the  Clerk,  and  to  call  them  up  at 
the  time  appointed. 

8.  To  speak  upon  points  of  order  in  preference 
to  other  members,  rising  from  his  seat  for  that 
purpose,  and  to  decide  questions  of  order  sub- 
ject to  an  appeal  to  the  judicatory. 

9.  To  appoint  all  committees,  unless  other- 
wise determined  by  the  judicatory. 

10.  To  vote  upon  all  questions  upon  which 
the  yeas  and  nays  are  taken,  his  name  being  the 
last  called.  In  other  cases  he  shall  not  vote 
unless  the  members  be  equally  divided,  or  unless 
his  vote,  if  given  to  the  minority,  will  make  the 
division  equal,  (provided  he  may  choose  to  vote 
with  the  minority,)  in  which  event  the  question 
shall  be  lost. 

11.  To  call,  at  pleasure,  any  member  to  the 
chair  to  preside  temporarily,  and,  except  upon 
questions  of  order,  he  must  do  so  if  he  desires  to 
engage  in  the  debate. 

CLERK. 

1.  As  soon  as  possible  after  the  commencement 
of  the  first  session  of  every  judicatory,  the  Clerk 


278  MANUAL. 

shall  form  a  complete  roll  of  the  members  pres- 
ent, and  place  the  same  in  the  hands  of  the 
Moderator,  and  add  thereto  the  names  of  addi- 
tional members  when  they  are  admitted  to  their 
seats. 

2.  He  shall  keep  a  correct  and  faithful  record 
of  the  transactions  of  the  judicatory,  read  all 
papers  to  be  acted  upon  by  the  body,  call  and 
record  the  yeas  and  nays  when  required,  notify 
the  chairman  of  committees  of  their  appoint- 
ment, giving  a  list  of  the  committee,  and  stating 
the  business  upon  which  the  committee  is  to  act. 

3.  He  shall  keep  a  list  of  all  the  committees, 
with  items  of  unfinished  business. 

4.  He  will  not  record,  unless  required  by  the 
judicatory,  any  motion  or  resolution  not  adopted. 

5.  He  shall  record  motions,  resolutions,  and 
items  of  business  in  separate  paragraphs,  that 
they  may  be  easily  discovered. 

6.  He  shall  immediately  file  all  papers  in  the 
order  in  which  they  have  been  read,  with  proper 
indorsements,  and  keep  his  books  and  papers  in 
perfect  order. 

7.  Although  not  deprived  of  the  right  of 
taking  part  in  the  deliberations  of  the  judica- 
tory, the  Clerk  can,  as  a  general  rule,  serve  it 
more  efficiently  by  strict  attention  to  the  duties 
of  his  office  than  by  engaging  in  debate. 

TREASURER. 

1.  The  Treasurer  shall  keep  his  books  prop- 
erly posted,  so  as  to  exhibit  at  all  times  the 
financial  condition  of  the  judicatory ;  he  shall 
charge  himself  with  every  item  of  property  re- 


MANUAL.  279 

ceived,  with  the  date,  source,  and  other  minute 
particulars  pertaining  thereto. 

2.  He  will  not  pay  out  any  money,  or  part 
with  any  property,  without  an  order  from  the 
judicatory,  signed  by  the  Moderator  and  Clerk, 
authorizing  him  to  do  so. 

3.  He  shall  report,  whenever  required,  the 
condition,  in  detail,  of  the  finances  of  the  judi- 
catory. 

ORDER   OF   BUSINESS. 

After  the  Minutes  shall  have  been  read,  and, 
if  necessary,  corrected  and  approved,  the  follow- 
ing order  of  business  shall  be  observed : 

First.  The  receiving  of 

1.  Communications  addressed  to  the  body. 

2.  Reports  of  Standing  Committees. 

3.  Reports  of  Select  Committees. 

4.  Resolutions. 

Each  of  which  papers  may,  by  unanimous  con- 
sent, be  taken  up  immediately  on  presentation ; 
but  if  objection  be  made,  it  shall  be  docketed. 

Secondly.  The  unfinished  business  in  which 
the  judicatory  was  engaged  at  the  last  preceding 
adjournment,  in  preference  to  orders  of  the  day; 
but  such  unfinished  business  may,  on  motion, 
without  debate,  be  laid  on  the  table,  to  proceed 
with  the  special  order. 

Thirdly.  As  soon  as  the  special  order  and  the 
unfinished  business  are  disposed  of,  the  business 
on  the  docket  will  be  called ;  but  motions  to 
elect  officers,  to  appoint  committees,  and  to 
enroll  members,  shall  always  be  in  order,  unless 
a  member  is  speaking  or  a  vote  is  being  taken. 


280  MANUAL. 

MOTIONS. 

1.  A  motion  must  be  seconded  and  then  re- 
peated by  the  Moderator  before  it  is  debated ; 
but  this  shall  be  no  bar  to  explanation  of  the 
object  of  any  motion  by  the  mover.  Every 
motion  shall  be  reduced  to  writing,  if  the  Mod- 
erator or  any  member  require  it. 

2.  The  mover  of  a  resolution  is  entitled  to 
the  floor,  if  he  so  desire,  after  the  Moderator  has 
stated  the  question. 

3.  A  motion  or  resolution  may  be  withdrawn 
by  the  mover,  with  the  consent  of  his  second, 
before  any  debate  is  had  thereon,  but  not  other- 
wise without  the  consent  of  the  judicatory. 

4.  No  motion  can  be  made  by  any  member 
without  rising  and  addressing  the  Moderator. 

5.  A  motion  to  postpone  to  a  day  certain,  to 
commit,  or  to  postpone  indefinitely,  being  de- 
cided in  the  negative,  shall  not  again  be  allow- 
able on  the  same  day. 

6.  When  a  motion  is  made  to  refer  a  subject 
to  a  standing,  and  also  to  a  select  committee, 
the  question  on  reference  to  the  standing  com- 
mittee shall  be  first  in  order. 

7.  A  motion  to  take  up  a  particular  item  of 
business,  if  negatived,  shall  not  be  renewed  be- 
fore the  intervention  of  other  business. 

8.  A  motion  to  adjourn  to  a  day  certain  is 
debatable,  and  may  be  amended  as  to  the  time. 

9.  No  motion  shall  be  entertained  while  a 
member  has  the  floor,  or  while  a  vote  is  being 
taken  on  any  question. 

10.  A  motion  to  adjourn  being  negatived, 
shall  not  be  renewed  until  some  other  proposi- 


MANUAL.  281 

tion  has  been  made,  or  other  business  trans- 
acted. 

11.  A  motion  to  lay  on  the  table,  if  acted  upon 
affirmatively,  postpones  the  matter  under  con- 
sideration during  the  pleasure  of  the  judicaory. 

12.  Indefinite  postponement  suppresses  a  ques- 
tion altogether,  and  it  cannot  be  renewed  during 
the  session,  except  by  reconsideration. 

13.  If  a  motion  under  debate  contains  several 
parts,  any  member  may  have  it  divided,  and  a 
question  taken  on  each  part. 

14.  A  motion  to  close  debate,  decided  in  the 
affirmative,  stops  all  discussion,  as  well  upon 
the  main  question  as  those  collateral  thereto. 

15.  Motions  and  resolutions  shall  be  read  by 
the  Clerk  as  often  as  the  reading  is  called  for 
by  any  member.  When  the  call  for  the  reading 
of  a  paper  a  second  time  is  objected  to,  the  call 
may  be  changed  to  the  form  of  a  motion,  and 
regularly  put  to  the  meeting,  the  decision  of 
which  will  determine  whether  the  paper  shall 
be  read. 

16.  Should  a  member  consider  himself  ag- 
grieved by  a  decision  of  the  Moderator,  he  may 
appeal  to  the  judicatory,  the  question  upon 
which  shall  be  taken  without  debate. 

17.  A  motion  to  rescind  or  repeal  may  be 
carried  by  the  same  vote  which  was  necessary 
to  adopt  the  original  proposition,  but  it  shall 
require  the  unanimous  vote  of  the  members 
present  to  expunge  any  matter  from  the  records. 

LIMITATIONS   OF   DEBATE. 

Motions  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  docket,  to  take 


282  MANUAL. 

up  business,  to  adjourn,  to  close  debate,  and  the 
call  for  the  question,  shall  be  put  without  de- 
bate. On  questions  of  order,  postponement,  or 
commitment,  no  member  shall  speak  more  than 
once.  On  all  other  questions,  each  member 
may  speak  twice,  but  not  oftener,  without  ex- 
press leave  of  the  judicatory. 

PRIVILEGED   QUESTIONS. 

When  a  question  is  under  debate,  no  motion 
shall  be  received  except  to  adjourn,  to  docket, 
to  lay  on  the  table,  to  amend,  to  postpone  indefi- 
nitely, to  postpone  to  a  day  certain,  or  to  com- 
mit, which  several  motions  shall  have  precedence 
in  the  order  in  which  they  are  herein  arranged  ; 
the  motion  for  adjournment  being  always  in 
order,  unless  a  member  has  the  floor,  or  a  vote 
is  being  taken. 

THE   QUESTION. 

When  any  member  shall  call  for  "  the  ques- 
tion" the  Moderator  shall  put  the  vote,  "  Is  the 

[naming  the  judicatory]   ready  for  the 

question  ?"  If  this  shall  be  decided  in  the  af- 
firmative, the  vote  shall  immediately  be  taken 
on  the  main  question  pending,  cutting  off  all 
amendments  not  adopted. 

AMENDMENTS. 

1.  An  amendment  may  be  moved  on  any 
question,  as  also  an  amendment  to  an  amend- 
ment, which  shall  be  decided  before  the  original 
proposition. 

2.  One  proposition  may  be  substituted  for 
another,  when  the  substitute  covers  the  whole 


MANUAL.  283 

matter  of  the  original,  and  this  shall  be  done  by 
moving  to  strike  out  the  original,  and  to  insert 
the  substitute. 

RECONSIDERATION. 

1.  A  question  shall  not  be  reconsidered  unless 
the  motion  be  made  by  a  member  who  voted 
with  the  majority,  the  same  vote  being  necessary 
to  reconsider  as  to  adopt. 

2.  A  subject  which  has  been  indefinitely  post- 
poned, shall  not  be  again  called  up  during  the 
same  sessions  of  the  judicatory,  unless  by  the 
consent  of  three-fourths  of  the  members  present. 

J      SPEAKERS. 

1.  If  more  than  one  member  rise  to  speak  at 
the  same  time,  the  one  who  is  most  distant  from 
the  Moderator's  chair  shall  speak  first. 

2.  Every  member,  when  speaking,  shall  ad- 
dress himself  to  the  Moderator,  and  shall  treat 
other  members,  and  especially  the  Moderator, 
with  decorum  and  respect. 

3.  No  speaker  shall  be  interrupted  unless  he 
be  out  of  order,  or  for  the  purpose  of  correcting 
mistakes  or  misrepresentations. 

VOTING. 

1.  All  members  shall  vote,  unless  excused  by 
the  judicatory. 

2.  When  various  motions  are  made  with  re- 
spect to  the  filling  of  blanks  with  particular 
numbers  or  times,  the  question  shall  always  be 
first  taken  on  the  highest  number  and  the  long- 
est time. 

3.  When    the    Moderator    has    commenced 


MANUAL. 

taking  the  vote,  no  farther  debate  or  remark 
shall  be  admitted,  unless  there  has  evidently 
been  a  mistake,  in  which  case  the  mistake  shall 
be  rectified,  and  the  Moderator  shall  recom- 
mence taking  the  vote. 

4.  The  yeas  and  nays  on  any  question  shall 
not  be  taken  or  recorded  unless  required  by  one- 
fifth  of  the  members  present,  and  every  member 
shall  vote  "  yea  "  or  "  nay,"  unless  excused  by 
the  judicatory.  In  a  judicial  case,  members 
thus  excused  shall  not  be  allowed  a  vote  in 
any  of  the  subsequent  proceedings  relating 
thereto. 

5.  In  all  elections,  it  shall  require  a  majority 
of  the  votes  cast  to  elect. 

COMMITTEES. 

1.  The  person  first  named  on  any  committee 
shall  be  considered  as  the  chairman  thereof, 
whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  convene  the  committee 
and  preside  therein  ;  and  in  case  of  his  absence, 
or  inability  to  act,  the  second -named  member 
shall  take  his  place  and  perform  his  duties. 

2.  The  Moderator  shall  appoint  the  usual 
standing  committees,  but  shall  not  raise  new 
committees  without  instruction.  No  member 
shall  be  compelled  to  serve  upon  a  committee 
if  he  announce  himself  opposed  to  the  whole 
matter  upon  which  the  committee  is  to  act,  or 
if  he  shall  already  be  a  member  of  two  other 
committees. 

3.  When  the  report  of  a  committee  shall  have 
been  received,  it  shall  be  competent  for  the  judi- 
catory to  adopt,  concur,  non-concur,  refer,  re- 


MANUAL.  285 

commit   with    or   without    instructions,   or    to 
amend  the  same,  as  it  may  determine. 

PRIVATE   SESSIONS. 

All  judicatories  have  a  right  to  sit  in  private 
on  business  which,  in  their  judgment,  ought  not 
to  be  matter  of  public  speculation. 

COMMITTEE    OF   THE   WTHOLE. 

Every  judicatory  has  a  right  to  resolve  itself 
into  a  Committee  of  the  Whole,  in  which  mem- 
bers may  freely  converse  together  without  the 
formalities  necessary  in  their  ordinary  proceed- 
ings. In  all  such  cases,  the  Moderator  shall 
name  the  member  who  is  to  preside  as  chairman. 
If  the  committee  be  unable  to  agree,  a  motion 
may  be  made  that  the  committee  rise;  and  upon 
the  adoption  of  such  motion,  the  Moderator  shall 
resume  the  chair,  and  the  chairman  of  the  com- 
mittee shall  report  what  has  been  done,  and  ask 
that  the  committee  be  discharged,  which  being 
allowed,  the  matter  shall  be  dropped.  If  the 
committee  shall  agree  upon  the  report  to  be 
made,  or  have  made  progress  in  the  same  with- 
out coming  to  a  conclusion,  the  committee  may 
rise,  report  what  has  been  done,  and  if  the  case 
require,  may  ask  leave  to  sit  again ;  or  the 
Committee  of  the  "Whole  may  be  dissolved,  and 
the  question  considered  by  the  judicatory  in  the 
usual  order  of  business. 

DECORUM. 

1.  Without  express  permission,  no  member 
of  a  judicatory,  while  business  is  going  on,  shall 


286  MANUAL. 

engage  in  private  conversation,  nor  shall  mem- 
bers address  one  another,  nor  any  person  pres- 
ent, but  through  the  Moderator. 

2.  When  more  than  three  members  of  the 
judicatory  shall  be  standing  at  the  same  time, 
the  Moderator  shall  require  all  to  take  their 
seats,  the  person  only  excepted  who  may  be 
speaking. 

3.  If  any  member  act  in  any  respect  in  a  dis- 
orderly manner,  it  shall  be  the  privilege  of  any 
member,  and  the  duty  of  the  Moderator,  to  call 
him  to  order. 

4.  No  member  shall  retire  from  any  judica- 
tory without  the  leave  of  the  Moderator,  nor 
withdraw  from  it  to  return  home  without  the 
consent  of  the  judicatory. 

CASES   UNPROVIDED   FOR. 

All  cases  that  may  arise,  not  provided  for  in 
the  foregoing  Rules,  shall  be  governed  by  the 
general  principles  of  parliamentary  law. 

CLOSING  THE  SESSIONS. 

The  Moderator  of  every  judicatory,  above  the 
Church-session,  in  finally  closing  its  sessions,  in 
addition  to  prayer,  may  cause  to  be  sung  an 
appropriate  psalm  or  hymn,  and  shall  cause  the 
apostolic  benediction  to  be  pronounced. 


THE    END. 


Princeton  Theological  Semmary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  01013  1375 


